LIBRARY OF CONGRESS, 



Chap, Copyright No... 

Shelf_.i.D„4^ 



UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. 



SIMPLIFIED LESSONS IN THE 
SQENCE OF BEING. 



FANNY M. HARLEY 



A.uthor of " Sermonettes from Mother Goose for Big Folks," 

" Heilbroun ; or Drops from the Fountain of Health," 

"Healing Paragraphs," "Feed My Lambs," 

Etc., Etc* 



"The Ideal, look you ! is the ladder by which the Finite soul 
gets to the Infinite."— <St^ec?ert6org', the Buddhist. 

*' I admonish thee that desirest to dive into the innermost 
part of nature, if that thou seekest thou findest not within 
thee, thou wilt never find it without tYxGey—Abipili. 



CHICA.GO: 

P. M. Harlby Publishing Compahy 

87 - 89 Washington Street. 

1899. 

v_ 



library of Corijjf&«% 
Office i tfej 

Register of CopyflghtSr 

51358 

COPYRIGHT, 1899, BY Fanny M. Harley. 




Simplified Lessons in the Science of Being." 



SECOND COPY, 






PROEM* 

Almost every intelligent personality today is 
seekinor a rational basis for the fact of existence, 
and for the explanation of the different conditions 
and limitations in which humanity, as a whole as 
well as singly, finds environment. 

We have heard, until it has become a platitude 
almost, that "the proper study of mankind is 
Man." But who has there been to tell us how to 
study Man; to tell us what Man is; what his 
nature; what his Origin; why his Being; what his 
irreversible destiny; how, and by what means, 
and when, this destiny will be attained ? etc., etc. 

It has remained for the Science of Being to 
give a satisfactory answer to all of these ques- 
tions. The Science of Being is that classified 
presentation of Truth which clearly points out 
sequential deductions from that eternal Principle 
which is frimal to its most remote effects: — 
deductions which are irrefutable. While the 
Science of Being claims for ideal Man his un- 
changing and unceasing God Image, it logically 
differentiates the natures of God and Man and 
assigns each its proper and eternal place. While 
it shows their eternal inseparability, yet it also 
shows their distinctive identity. 



/ 



The Science of Being, abstractly, antedates 
time. It must and will be individually discovered 
by every human soul. Our " Salvation must con- 
sist of a self produced change." It is fervently 
hoped that these "Simplified Lessons in the 
Science of Being " will be of assistance to every 
earnest student in finding his answer to all vital 
questions concerning his own ideal Being and its 
eternal Principle. 

Students will, no doubt, frequently discover 
that the rational statements of this teacher will 
but verify the intuitional statements of that one. 

Consecrated study of the Science of Being, 
which includes the daily living of its principles, 
will develop in every student an individual realiz- 
ation of both his rational and intuitional natures. 
This demonstrates the reasonable advice of the 
Christ when he admonished " Be ye therefore 
perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven 
is perfect." 

'Chicago, October, 1899. 



CONTENTS. 
Origin, ..--.. i 

Man. - - - . . - 33 

Soul Sense. - - » - • - 59 

Appropriation . . - 94 

Adjustment, - » - • - 121 

The Word, .... 145 

Faith, > . ~ « - - 159 

Review OF THE St A.TEMENT OF Being, - 182 

Manifestation, - - - - 192 

Manifestation, continued; - - 201 

Manifestation, ''■ - - - .; 214 

Manifestation, ' ... 228 

Manifestation, " . . . - 236 

Manifestation, '' ... 242 

Manifestation, «♦ - - - - 249 

Soul Healing .... 262 

Soul Healing, continued; • • - 292 

Soul Healing, concluded, - - 303 

Suggestions for Young Practitioners, - 315 

Suggestions for Young Practitioners, 

Continued, ... . 323 

Further Suggestions for Young 

Practitioners, - - - ■ - 339 



r 



SIMPLIFIED LESSONS IN THE 
SCIENCE OF BEING. 



LESSON I. 



ORIOIN. 

We often hear the remark, " It would take so 
little to make me happy! If I could only have 
so and so I would be perfectly content and 
satisfied." 

We then look around us and see another 
possessing the very thing which our friend 
declared would make her perfectly happy, and 
we notice that the possessor is not happy and 
satisfied at all, but considers something else 
much more desirable. 

Thus we can clearly see that it is not the 
thing possessed which really gives satisfaction 
at all. 

We must look and see what it is that will 
bring this satisfaction we all so greatly desire, 
and also try to discover where it is to be found, 
and then how we can surely attain it as our own 
individual possession. 



6 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

The universal desire for satisfaction makes 
us believe that it is for us one and all. If it is 
for us, as it surely is, and we are still without 
it, it must be we have not sought for it in the 
right direction and in the correct way. 

If we had absolute satisfaction we would have 
perfect health, perfect peace, sure knowledge 
of all things, and daily abundance of all good. 
That we have not realized ourselves to be in 
the possession of all this good, the sum of 
which would bring us perfect satisfaction, 
surely must be evidence that we have not 
sought in the right and true way. We have 
accepted all the beliefs that have been handed 
down to us from generation to generation and 
from time immemorial, without once stopping 
to question, "Is this true?" "Is this the cor- 
rect thing for me to believe?" and it is but 
lately we have become advanced enough to 
see that if we are not possessing and enjoying 
that which we so greatly desire, there must be 
something wrong in the way in which we have 
expected satisfaction to come to us, and also 
that we have looked in wrong directions for it. 
So let us turn ourselves about and see if we can- 
not find the true source whence to obtain satis- 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 7 

faction and the right way to appropriate what 
is to be found in that source. 

It may be some of the readers will feel that 
the way which will be pointed out here conflicts, 
in a measure, with their own past education, 
beliefs, and^ opinions; but let us look into them 
and see whether or not they are sound, for it 
can be proven, whether a belief is true or false 
when it is held up to the light of Truth. 

In the "Message of Man" we find these 
words: *' It is wrong, always, everywhere, and 
for anyone, to believe anything upon insufficient 
evidence. If a man, holding a belief which he 
was taught in childhood or persuaded of after- 
wards, keeps down and pushes away any doubts 
which arise about it in his mind, and purposely 
avoids the reading of books and the company 
of men that call it in question or discuss it, and 
regards as impious those questions which can- 
not easily be asked without disturbing it — the 
life of that man is one long sin against man- 
kind." 

If this is the case it is positively wrong for 
us to content ourselves with any beliefs of any 
kind until we have proven them true or false. 
If there is an absolute Source from which satis- 



8 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

faction can be obtained let us find that Source; 
for the ''Message of Man" also says, "The 
truth is the only safe thing; the truth alone re- 
mains steadfast and trusty; it is the only solid 
consolation; it is the indestructible^iamond. 

"To free a man from error is to give, not to 
take away. Knowledge that a thing is false is 
a truth. Error always does harm; sooner or 
later it will bring mischief to the man who har- 
bors it. 

"If a thing is true let us all believe it, rich 
and poor, men, women, and children. If a 
thing is untrue let us all disbelieve it, rich 
and poor, men, women, and children. Truth is 
a thing to be shouted from the housetops." 

If we could know the Truth and be absolutely 
sure that we know it, we would be glad every 
hour of the day, and free from all burdens and 
sorrows of every sort. But instead of knowing 
what is true we have allowed ourselves to be 
led by inherited creeds and dogmas, and have 
gone through life like carriage horses wearing 
blinders which have prevented us from looking 
either to the right or the left. We have looked 
only in the direction in which we were driven, 
and, as has been proven to us by the various 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. Q 

ills which we have had to endure, we have been 
driven and have looked in the wrong direction, 
and have therefore failed to find the longing of 
our heart — satisfaction. 

If anything is true it can be proven to be 
true; and when we have proven it we say we 
have gained true knowledge. 

For us to be able to solve the problem of 
existence we must understand the Principle of 
our Being, just as we must know something of 
the principle of mathematics before we can 
solve its problems. When we understand the 
nature of the science of mathematics we can 
solve difficult and intricate problems; so when 
we understand the nature of the Science of Be- 
ing we can learn to be wise, peaceful, and well. 

To establish any truth we always have to find 
a fixed point or starting place from which we 
can reason; and when this is accomplished we 
can, by a chain of pure reasoning, follow a 
truth out to its furthermost sequence. 

We will take for our starting point the Origin 
of all created things. Some call this Origin the 
great eternal First Cause. 

Now of course we do not mean first in the 
sense that there was ever a time when th^re was 



10 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

nothing, and then this First Cause sprang into 
Being, but we mean first in the sense that it is 
primal; that it never had a beginning and will 
never have an ending; that it always was, eter- 
nally; that it was never created, but always was 
the subsistent Cause from which all creation 
sprang. So you see we mean first in the sense 
that there was nothing preceding It. 

If we will meditate upon this subsistent Ori- 
gin of all that really is, and study It carefully 
with our whole heart, we will -find ourselves 
coming into such an understanding of It that 
we will be conscious that we are endowed with 
great power; for it has been proven over and 
over again that we become consciously like 
that upon which we center our thought and at- 
tention. 

AH the words which describe Origin or First 
Cause we call Truth. Since Origin or the great 
eternal Cause is so vast and broad and deep in 
Its nature, there are many words which we can 
use to describe It in Its various aspects. 

If all created things come from the great 
eternal Cause we can say that It is Substance, 
for Substance means the permanent cause of 
anything. 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. II 

If eternal Cause is the Origin or Creator of 
all that really is, It must include among Its as- 
pects Intelligence; for Creator implies Intelli- 
gence, Wisdom, and Knowledge. 

We could not think of Creator without think- 
ing of Life, for we know that death could not 
cause anything to spring into being; therefore 
we say that Life is one of the aspects of Origin 
or eternal Cause. 

As Origin or great First Cause is invisible 
and the opposite of that which is visible to the 
sense sight, we say It is Spirit, for Spirit means 
the indestructible Substance which underlies 
and is back of all created things. It is that 
which invigorates and energizes all things. It 
is divine Vigor or divine Energy Itself. 

As Origin or eternal subsistent Cause is In- 
telligence, we also say It is Mind. 

It must also be Love, because Love is God, 
and eternal Substance must surely be the abso- 
lute Good or God Itself. 

There could not be any mixture of evil in 
eternal subsistent Cause, or else there would be 
two powers, and there cannot be two powers in 
First Cause, for first implies one; therefore we 
Kty First Cause or Origin is the one absolute, 



13 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

impersonal, unchangeable, eternal Good. We 
call this eternal First Cause divine Principle, 
for principle means beginning or source or ori- 
gin, or the fundamental substance from which 
anything proceeds. 

We could not think of Principle as being here 
and not there, nor there and not here. For in- 
stance, the atmosphere is everywhere. We can- 
not say it is in one place and not another, even 
though we cannot see it. We have to think 
of divine Principle as being everywhere, there- 
fore we say Principle — God — is omnipresent. 

As there is but the one divine and absolute 
Principle and It is the Creator and Cause of all 
that is real, It is the only Power, and as it is In- 
telligence also, we say that Principle is Omnip- 
otence and Omniscience and Omnipresence. 

To enable ourselves to see our Origin in a 
clear and orderly light we will meditate upon 
It in Its various aspects, telling ourselves 
clearly and distinctly, "The Origin of ail Crea- 
tion is the great eternal First Cause, which is 
Principle, Substance, Intelligence, Wisdom, 
Life, Spirit, Love, Omniscience, Omnipotence 
and Omnipresence." 

Another all-inclusive name for Origin, and 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. I3 

the name which is used in the Bible, is God. 
Of course this view of God is very different 
from the theological view of Deity, which has 
been taught us from time immemorial; but as 
that teaching, which showed God to be a harsh, 
wrathful, vengeful God, sending sickness and 
sorrow and chastisement upon his children, 
has never brought satisfaction to the race, let 
us drop that view for the time being, and ac- 
cept that view of God which shows It to be the 
Origin of all things, and, as such. Love. 

Does it not make us happier to view God as 
unchanging Love that knows no variableness 
nor shadow of turning — absolute Love, intel- 
ligent Love, omnipresent Love, omnipotent 
Love? is not that more like the God of whom 
Jesus taught? for he said God is Spirit. John 
said God is love, and also, God is light. 

Here I want to call your attention to the fact 
that Jesus could not have said God is a Spirit, 
but he must have said, God is Spirit. This must 
be so if God is Principle, Mind, Life, Truth, 
and Omnipresence Itself, as logic declares. In 
the revised version the article "a" is omitted. If 
God were a Spirit we would have a right to be- 
lieve that there are more gods than one, for "a" 



14 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

signifies one among a number; but as there is 
but One God, It is Spirit Itself, and Spirit is 
Life entirely independent of any corporeal 
existence. 

If we were to make First Cause or Origin 
our supreme and all-absorbing study, it would 
follow that we would gain, degree on degree, 
understanding of It. 

Some readers may not at first like to call 
God It, but I am sure if they will reason about 
the matter a little they will be willing to do so. 
You can easily see how impossible it would be 
for God to be a person, because a person is 
always limited. A person is an object in space, 
while God, the Omnipresent, must include and 
inclose all space. All things must be within 
the Creator, the eternal, subsistent, omnipresent 
Mind. 

Again, a person has to be formed; for in the 
Science of Being we view person as human 
shape. If God is a person, who made him? 
It will take but very little reflection to bring us 
to the conclusion that God is subsistent Sub- 
stance or Principle, uncreate and eternal in It- 
self. 

Now, as to calling God " It." We say God is 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. I5 

Love. Who would think of calling Love he or 
she? or Life, Substance, Intelligence, Spirit, or 
Mind, he or she? To these natures pronouns 
do not apply. We can easily see that gender 
does not apply to divine Principle in any of Its 
aspects. We will break ourselves quickly of 
incorrect ideas of God as a personal being, if 
instead of using the word God we will use Love, 
Wisdom, or one or more of the other aspects 
which are in the nature of God, and will every 
day make true statements such as the follow- 
ing: "Love is everywhere. There is no point 
in space or place where Love is not. Love is 
Omnipresence Itself. Love is the unchange- 
able Good. Love is the Source of everything 
that is real and substantial. Love is the Ruler 
of all because It is the Creator of all. Love is 
Wisdom and Intelligence, therefore Love doeth 
all things well, and everything which Love 
hath created is very good. It is from Love 
that all good things proceed, for Love is the 
very first Cause of all good things." 

In this way you can take any aspect of God 
and afifirm for yourself any and all Truth which, 
perceiving, you may desire. 

In this way God as Principle will soon be- 



l6 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

come to you far more precious than God as 
person could possibly be. There is no proof 
that can be offered you of this. You must 
prove it to yourself. All proof of Truth lies 
within our own power. To know the doctrine 
we must do the will. 

A mother cannot tell a childless woman what 
mother love is like. One must experience moth- 
erhood to know this feeling. It is something 
that can be talked about, but what it is can 
never be explained. It must be felt to be 
known. Neither would it be possible for any- 
one to explain to a blind man what light is 
like. We might talk to him of the light, but 
we could not make him understand what light 
is like. He must see it to know it. Neither 
could we make anyone who is not conscious of 
the sense of smell understand anything of the 
fragrance of a rose. The perfume of a rose 
cannot be explained. We can say it is sweet, 
but so is sugar sweet; it is pleasant, but so is 
the weather pleasant; it is exhilarating, but so 
is wine. We cannot explain or describe the 
perfume of a rose. It must be inhaled by each 
•person individually to know its sweetness. 

So must God be known by each one for him- 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. IJ 

self, from the least to the greatest. God as 
Principle cannot be fully explained by one to 
another. 

Because the Bible designates God as "He," 
mankind has always done so, not recognizing 
that the Bible is, as Paul says, "an allegory." 
In an allegory principles are personified, or the 
properties of a thing or principle are trans- 
ferred to a person. 

It was an allegory when Jesus said, "I am 
the vine and ye are the branches," or "I am 
the door," etc. 

Thus you see it is very important and neces- 
sary to rid ourselves entirely of all idea and 
belief in a human God. We will do this best 
by declaring in the plainest language possible 
the simple truth about the absolute God. 

If we take note of ourselves we will find that 
we are always thinking. We will also see that 
we think with words. We will see still further 
that we generally believe what we think. Now 
if we find that what we have been believing 
and thinking has brought us into all sorts of 
trouble, sickness, and poverty, had we not better 
change our mode of thinking, compelling our- 
selves to think what is true? Omnipresent 



l8 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

Principle ever has been, is now, and ever will 
be. Primal Cause is omnipresent Principle. 
Origin is omnipresent Principle. Origin, Pri> 
mal Cause, omnipresent Principle, is what It 
is as the very Beginning. It is ever-present 
Love, eternal Life, indestructible Substance, 
infinite Intelligence, pure Spirit, divine Wis- 
dom, and absolute Good. Principle or Primal 
Cause cannot be changed from what it is by 
anything or by anyone. It always has been 
just what It is, and It always will remain the 
same changeless, unalterable, omnipresent 
Good. 

We never could change Principle or Primal 
Cause by our thinking. The necessity of right 
and true thinking is because of the change 
which it makes in our own consciousness; for 
if we think what is true we see what is true, 
but if we do mistaken thinking the truth is 
obscured to our vision. Untrue thoughts cause 
us to have trouble, while true thoughts bring 
us satisfaction. 

I once heard of an old man who was in a 
charity institution. He considered himself al- 
most a pauper, as a small pension, a bare pit- 
tance, was all he had to call his own. He was 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. IQ 

not happy, because he was thinking what was 
not true; for as a fact he was heir to many 
thousands of dollars, and although search had 
been instituted for him, he had not been found. 
When he learned the truth regarding himself — 
that he was not a pauper — great happiness came 
to him. 

We for centuries and generations have been 
just as mistaken in our thinking regarding the 
truth of ourselves as was this man. He was 
not to blame, because he did not know any 
better; neither have we been to blame, because 
we did not know any better; but ignorance 
brought its effects in all cases, just as it always 
does. 

This man would have been very foolish after 
the good news had been told him, to stay in a 
charity home and think of himself continually 
as a pauper, when he might be living in a pleas- 
ant and comfortable home with his daily wants 
all supplied. 

When we once perceive that the God which 
we have ignorantly believed in has been a god 
of our own imagination, as a result of false edu- 
cation, it is very foolish in us if we continue to 
believe in, think of, and pray to such a God. 



20 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

At first we gain a knowledge of the true God 
as Origin or Principle or Primal Cause, by per- 
ception only; but meditation upon what we per- 
ceive will gradually bring It clearer and clearer 
to our understanding. Meditating or contem- 
plating is simply thinking. 

Now if we intend to acquaint ourselves with 
that true God which is absolute, so that we 
may have peace, we must see to it that we have 
Principle for our premise or basis in all our 
thinking, or we will not attain to a knowledge 
of the Truth. 

All creation declares to anyone who uses 
pure reason that the universe and what it con- 
tains must have had for very first Cause some- 
thing other than a man-God. There must have 
been an omnipresent creative energy or Life- 
Substance whence the God-man sprang. This 
omnipresent divine energy is what we call 
Principle, because Principle means beginning, 
source, origin, or the fundamental substance 
from which anything proceeds, and which in- 
vigorates it with a continuous activity. 

If we will dwell upon these statements until 
they become clear to us we will with all the 
feeling of our souls adore and worship this in- 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 31 

finite Love, this omnipresent and eternal Life, 
this pure and perfect Substance which is the 
divine Principle Whence we came, and in 
Which we are at all times surrounded and up- 
held and overshadowed, and by Which we are 
blessed every moment, if we only do our part 
by acknowledging It and coming into under- 
standing of It. 

This knowledge and understanding will come 
by our telling ourselves all the truth that we 
perceive every day. And every hour of the 
day we should be dwelling upon this blessed 
Principle in some of its various aspects. 

If there is a time that it seems as though we 
have something hard to bear, what a balm it is 
to our souls to silently and gratefully repeat, 
"Omnipresent divine Principle, the Cause and 
overruling Power of my Being, is pure Love.'' 

After we have educated ourselves to see that 
God is Principle and not person, we can say God 
is Love if we prefer. 

A part of my mission in writing these lessons 
is to help disabuse my readers of the idea and 
belief in a personal God; and if I can help one 
soul to see God as pure Love, eternal Life, 
unchanging Substance, infinite Intelligence 



32 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

and Wisdom, undeviating Justice, omnipotent 
Power, never-ceasing Force and Energy, which 
is the absolute Good Itself, I shall feel that 
they have not been penned in vain. 

Can you not see that the nature of any prin- 
ciple is unalterable? the same yesterday, to- 
day, and forever? Take music, for instance. 
It is a changeless principle forever. It is har- 
mony itself. Whosoever will comply with its 
rules can demonstrate that it is harmony. If 
its rules are not complied with it shows no 
anger, it inflicts no punishment, it does not 
refuse to be called upon at any future time; but 
it is always just what it is — harmony itself, 
ready to be used at any moment, by any one, 
in any place. It is an omnipresent principle 
which is much or little to us as we become at 
one with it or else fail to call upon it and thus 
go on day by day knowing nothing of the 
grandeur and beauties of this principle. 

If we will only meditate upon the true God 
until we understand It, the whole world will 
appear in a new light to us, because we shall all 
be changed, for we will with open understand- 
ing behold the glory of that which is Real. 
The world will no longer be a "vale of tears" 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 23 

to US, but we will see it as the place where the 
humanity of mankind is, degree by degree, cast 
off, and the divinity of man put on. In other 
words, we are seeing the gradual appearing of 
the God-man in our own and every other living 
soul. 

Suppose we dwell much in meditation upon 
Origin or eternal Cause as the absolute Good, 
as Holiness Itself. Would we not find our- 
selves aspiring to be holy and good in every 
thought, word, and deed? Would we not see 
that this would make us feel and show true 
love to mankind? 

If our character is formed by our thinking, 
would it not follow that if we think much of 
Goodness, Purity, Love, and all of the many 
inherencies which we find in the nature of Di- 
vine Principle, upon studying It, that we will 
find ourselves developing into grander, nobler, 
truer, kinder, and purer men and women? And 
can we not see that if we should think of 
First Cause or Origin as a wrathful being, full 
of hate for some of his children and loving 
others, pouring blessings out upon some and 
sending disaster, cruelty, sorrow, sickness, and 
poverty upon others, that we would have noth- 



24 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

ing to depend upon, nothing to count on, not 
knowing at what moment the favors which we 
are now receiving would be withdrawn and 
disaster be sent upon us? Could we think that 
the Almighty God could be such a Being as 
this? Jesus, who knew God the best of anyone 
whom we know, did not teach of any such God. 
He said that God is the One Good. "There 
is none good but one, that is God." 

This study of divine omnipresent Principle, 
the Origin of all things, is the most profound 
study in which we can engage, because, you see, 
it takes us to the very Beginning or Origin of 
creation; for Divine Principle is the Beginning. 
Paul called this study "the deep things of 
God." 

If there is one to whom this teaching is new, 
I would advise him to study it carefully, para- 
graph by paragraph, taking the statements with 
him through his daily occupations, till he finds 
himself endowed with "the wise and the under- 
standing heart," which is the sure heritage of 
every faithful soul. 

Divine Principle, the great eternal Cause, is 
not discerned by the undeveloped soul. It is 
out of the reach of the physical hands, neither 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 2$ 

can it be heard by the physical ears nor seen 
with the physical eyes ; therefore when we study 
this invisible Principle we are studying the 
w^/^physical, for metaphysics means a mental 
study of first principles. 

If we study divine Principle until we come 
into an understanding of It, and classify in or- 
derly arrangement, for the help of others, what 
we find to be true, we can see that we can call 
this knowledge a science, for knowledge sys- 
tematized is scientific. Therefore we call our 
knowledge of what Man really and truly is, the 
Science of Being; for in these chapters we are 
going to study and discover all that we possi- 
bly can about Man. But to do that we first 
have to study and discover all that we possibly 
can about the Cause of Man; because, as like 
produces like, if we find out what the Cause is 
we can immediately see that the effect of the 
Cause is like unto It. 

When we rightly understand divine Princi- 
ple, with all that It includes, we will see that 
we can apply It to ourselves in all the affairs 
of our daily life, and that It will cover and sup- 
ply all the needs and longings and yearnings 
of the human heart. If we cannot make It 



26 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

thus practical, it is because we still have a nar- 
row, limited, and contracted view of the great 
eternal Cause; and until we attain a greater 
understanding we will not be able to alleviate 
our own sufferings nor those of mankind. 

When we understand divine Principle as the 
Cause of our Being we will have nothing but 
bright and good thoughts. We will have peace 
instead of discord, and the thoughts which we 
will learn to hold through constant practice 
will eradicate all disease, elevate our characters, 
and spiritualize our consciousness. 

A faithful and persistent study of divine 
Principle will make us conscious of possessing 
healing power. We will find that if thoughts 
are a disease maker, so can they be a disease 
curer, and, what is better, we can learn how to 
prevent disease by the right way of thinking, 
so as to even ultimately render ourselves not 
liable to disease. 

It would be impossible for anyone who medi- 
tates much upon divine Principle to be silly 
and foolish, or to do things that are wrong or 
unkind. On the other hand, the study of our 
eternal Cause will make us realize ourselves to 
be of sound judgment and strong of purpose 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 2/ 

and mentality. It will teach us to be hopeful 
and happy and free from all bondage to mortal- 
sense conditions. 

There is nothing that will so surely cure the 
sick, the hopeless and depressed, the bad tem- 
pered and the dishonest, as knowledge and 
application of omnipresent divine Principle. 
It will make them show forth in health and 
strength and in integrity, and it will make them 
in their own souls aspire to realize themselves to 
be nothing less than Godlike men and women. 

There are thousands of people in the world 
today who are warm in their gratitude to the 
teachings of the Science of Being for what it 
has done for them, and that is why there are so 
many whose hearts are burning to teach, both 
by word and pen, this beautiful Truth, knowl- 
edge and full realization of which will set the 
knowing one free from all the bondages of 
sense. Therefore we say that for everyone 
who will patiently, honestly, and persistently 
study the nature of First Cause, satisfaction 
can be obtained and the problems of existence 
can be solved. But we know of no other way 
in which it can be gained, for we see people 
with plenty of money who are not happy, we 



28 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

see people with good health who are not happy, 
we see people with friends and home and chil- 
dren who are not happy; so we plainly perceive 
that none of the externals of existence can of 
themselves confer entire satisfaction, which 
proves that Jesus, who is upon all subjects our 
kind, wise friend and counselor, was right when 
he said, "Seek ye first the kingdom of God and 
his righteousness, and all these things shall be 
added unto you." 

As the people who wrote our dictionaries had 
not made as much of a study of First Cause as 
we now are doing, they did not always give the 
highest meanings to some of the words which 
describe Divine Principle as we now do, or as 
are given in the latest dictionaries ; so we, in the 
Science of Being, often give an absolute mean- 
ing to a word, where the dictionary simply gives 
a relative meaning. Take for instance the word 
"intelligence." If divine Principle is the first 
and eternal Cause It must be Intelligence, which 
is Principle Itself, and if such it must be Sub- 
stance, and if Substance then Mind, or God- 
Mind. 

Whenever we speak of Divine Principle, Life, 
Love, Substance, Intelligence, Wisdom, Spirit, 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 2g 

Mind, we are speaking of God. Each name re- 
veals the nature of God in one of Its different 
aspects. 

Now God is just what It is. Jt is not changed 
in any way by our thoughts or words concern- 
ing It, but our own understanding of It opens 
and expands and develops by the use of true 
words concerning It. 

If a child is taught to repeat the multiplica- 
tion table correctly he grows into some knowl- 
edge of mathematics, for any truth ever gener- 
ates more truth in the understanding; but if 
the child is allowed to make constant mistakes 
in repeating the multiplication table he does not 
gain any knowledge, but is only talking at ran- 
dom ; therefore it is very necessary that our state- 
ments concerning the nature of God shall be true 
and definite. 

We can see that if a principle is ever true it 
was always true, and ever will be true. We 
could never think of a time when two plus two 
did not equal four. We can never think of a 
time when this will not be true. This is also 
true of divine Principle. It cannot be measured 
by time, for It always was and always will be. 
It is just what It is, forever and forever. From 



30 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

everlasting to everlasting, God is God. There 
is no time to Truth. It is. 

We cannot think of diny place where it is not 
true that two plus two equal four. It is true 
everywhere. So as divine Principle is true 
everywhere, It is omnipresent Principle or Om- 
nipresence Itself. If we really understood what 
Omnipresence means we would never be afraid 
of anything, because we would realize ourselves 
to be at all times and places in the everywhere 
Good, in and surrounded by eternal Life Itself; 
and eternal Life is the absolute Good. 

When we say divine Principle is Substance 
we mean that It is that something which is eter- 
nally Real, something that can be depended 
upon forever and forever, something that can 
never be destroyed. When we look out over 
the physical world and analyze what is called 
substance, we find that nothing in it has any real, 
lasting quality or permanence or reality.* The 
rocks and marble can be crumbled away, the 
trees decay, and all flesh returns to dust; so we 
see that these things are not really substance, 
for Substance is eternal. 

Now of course this reasoning is independent 
of everything we see, hear, smell, taste, feel or 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 3I 

measure. Just at first it seems to lift us right 
out of this world; but we will find later that we 
will come back and will find ourselves in our 
proper places. We will be ifi the world, but not 
of it. This is about what Paul must have meant 
when he said, "And be not conformed to this 
world; but be ye transformed by the renewing 
of your minds, that ye may prove what is that 
good and acceptable and perfect will of God." 

It is by beginning to think in this way, and 
keeping it up year in and year out, that good 
conditions will come to us, that health will be 
established, and that peace and plenty will be 
ours. 

Just as soon as you obtain an idea of the im- 
mense difference it will make in all your affairs 
and in your health what your thoughts are, you 
will rejoice to know thatthe admonition, "Judge 
not according to appearances, but judge right- 
eous judgment," meant. Shut off from your men- 
tality what at first looks real and hold firmly to 
the thought of what is real. 

To study divine Principle is to find out the 
true nature of God and the true nature of Man, 
and the relationship of God and Man to each 
other. It will also explain to us the nature of 
the universe and everything it contains. 



32 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

Now, without the word was not anything 
made that was made. We cannot make God, 
for God forever is; but by our true word we can 
make God plain and clear to our own compre- 
hension, so let us spend a great deal of time 
describing God to ourselves. 

Let us meditate upon the truth that the God- 
Principle is the Origin of creation. God is the 
one and only Creator. God is the absolute 
Good. God is the one immutable Subtance. 
God is eternal Life. God is divine Love. God 
. is pure Spirit. God is infinite Mind, Wisdom, 
Intelligence. God is Omnipresence, Omnis- 
cience, and Omnipotence. God is the one and 
only Power and Presence. 

To have this foundation well established is 
the first thing to do in right reasoning. 

We are going to build for ourselves a new 
temple, and it must be built, like Solomon's, 
withoutthe sound of a hammer, but in the within 
of our own souls. These true statements con- 
cerning God are the first foundation stones of 
this new temple. We will lay these stones 
firmly by forming the habit of speaking them 
to ourselves, so that in our next lesson we can 
build upon them and gain a perception and 
knowledge of the true nature of Man. 



LESSON II. 

MAN. 

We first discover the true natures of God and 
of Man by reason. We then prove them by 
demonstration. We do this by training our- 
selves to think in accord with what is true re- 
garding these natures. No one can prove them 
to us, but we each can prove them for ourselves. 
Therefore the truth that we perceive ever so 
dimly, if repeated persistently, will become to 
us more and more clear. 

This is because the words which we think 

and speak are alive, and everything that is alive 

grows. Jesus likened a word to a seed. Within 

the seed are the potentialities of its nature. 

Anything that it is possible to produce from a 

seed is a germ within the seed when it is first 

planted. So the full meaning of every word is 

within the word when it is spoken, and this 

meaning will be manifested in results in our 

consciousness and experiences later on, just as 

the vine came from the seed; so let us be care- 
ss 



34 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

ful to always speak such words as we wish to 
see externalized. 

In our last lesson we laid stress upon the 
Origin of Creation as being changeless, inde- 
structible, inexhaustible, omnipresent Princi- 
ple or First Cause. 

If God were capable of change we would not 
have the God which can be depended upon. 
Suppose the principle of mathematics were 
capable of changing, so that 4+3 would equal 
7 today, but tomorrow it might have 12 for its 
result; could we count on such a principle as 
that? No indeed; and how glad we are that 
true statements concerning divine Principle- 
God always are as sure, in the fulness of time, 
of bringing us a correct and satisfactory state 
of mind as to declare that 4+3 = 7 is always 
true; and of this the smallest child will some 
day become conscious. 

Divine Principle cannot be destroyed. It is 
true forever and forever. It cannot be ex- 
hausted. 

We can appropriate God-Love through all 
eternity by declaring Its presence, and saying 
God is Love, yet we do not exhaust It. It 
still remains; but the more we make this true 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 35 

statement the more will the consciousness of 
the true nature of God increase in us. 

Now every principle must have its expres- 
sion, for the word "principle" means origin or 
source. It must therefore be the origin or 
source of something. Every cause must have 
its effect, else it would not be cause, for the 
name implies that it has caused something to be. 

Divine Principle finds Its full and entire and 
complete and perfect expression in the God- 
Man — the man spoken of in the first chapter 
of Genesis as the image and likeness of God. 
He is the effect of eternal principle and one 
with It forever, for Principle and expression 
are always coeternal. 

The Life-Principle produced him and made 
him the eternally living Being which forever 
expresses and will manifest what God is. 

You must never forget that the Bible is alle- 
gorical, and that when it says "God said, Let 
us make man in our image, after our likeness," 
it is just as though the different natures and 
aspects of divine Principle were saying, "We 
have expressed all that we are in this man. 
He is now perfect as we are, for it is only 
through him that we can become manifested." 



-36 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

We can readily see that if God is the Crea- 
tive Principle there must belong to the nature 
of God, hence in the different aspects of God, 
activity or force ^ which works to a result; and 
since God is Mind, this activity or force which 
has produced Man we find to be Thought. 

It is as though Spirit had said, " I have en- 
dowed this man with all that is in my nature. 
He is therefore the spiritual Being, possessing, 
as being expressed in him, all of my powers 
and faculties. My energy is his to use, and 
my vigor shall sustain him forever." 

It is as though divine Principle had said, 
" Everything I am I have given unto him. I 
am everywhere. He is therefore everywhere. 
I am All Power. He is therefore the all-pow- 
erful one. I am Omniscience. He is therefore 
the all-knowing one." 

It is as though Intelligence had said, " I have 
expressed myself in him. He is therefore the 
infinitely wise and intelligent Being who will 
fully make known what the Principle-Intelli- 
gence is." 

It is as though Substance had said, "This 
Being is like unto me. I am Substance. He 
is therefore thoroughly substantial in every 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 37 

part and in every nature. Nothing can change 
him from what he is, the Being which ex- 
presses all that I forever am and all that my 
nature includes." 

It is as though Life had said, "I have ex- 
pressed my nature in this Being. I am the 
Life-Principle of his Being. As I can never 
withdraw myself from him, he cannot with- 
draw himself from me. He can never die. 
He is therefore the living Being who is one 
with me forever and forever." 

It is as though Love had said, "All the depth 
and purity and grandeur of my Love-nature is 
expressed in this Being. He is pure because I 
am Purity. He is loving and kind, merciful, 
compassionate, and just, because I, his Princi- 
ple, am Love Itself." 

It is to explain the activity or working force 
of these different natures in divine Principle 
that the Bible allegory makes God say, "Let 
us make Man." 

"Order is heaven's first law." In explana- 
tion of this, the first chapter of Genesis shows 
us how Principle-God is expressed, degree on 
degree, until finally It is wholly expressed in 
our Being in the sense of order. The full ex- 



38 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

pression of Principle-God is the spiritual Man 
that is created and made in the very image and 
likeness of God. God-Principle was partially 
expressed in the first day's work — a degree in 
evolution is here symbolized by a day — more 
fully evolved on the second day, more fully 
still on the third day, still more fully on the 
fourth and fifth days, until It was fully, wholly, 
completely, and entirely expressed or evolved 
on the sixth day. 

Man, the product of the sixth day, is the 
Being who contains all the expressions of the 
other five days; therefore all lesser natures are 
contained and included in the nature of Man. 
He thus has dominion over all of them. 

Perhaps it will be still more clear to you if 
you see God in the aspect of Mind, and clearly 
see that Mind develops or unfolds its nature 
according to law. Mind in Its unfoldment 
puts forth ideas. The creative energy of Mind 
is Thought. With Thought-action divine Mind 
put forth an idea which is symbolized by the 
first day of creation. Divine Mind unfolded 
more and more fully until on the sixth day the 
greatest, grandest, highest, most beautiful pos- 
sible ideal was expressed that could be as the 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 39 

created of God-Mind. This Ideal is the sum 
of all the other ideals. This Ideal is perfect; 
nothing more can be added to It. It is as 
complete as it can possibly be. This Ideal is 
the Being Man which is in eternal unity with 
divine Mind, and is the image and likeness of 
God. 

The unit is one whole. The unit is the prin- 
ciple of mathematics expressed. The unit is 
invisible. No one has ever been able to touch, 
taste, or see the unit. Yet it is forever just 
what it is, the one changeless, eternal, inde- 
structible verity which is forever ideal and yet 
from which all numbers and figures derive their 
value; for it is their source. So Man's Being 
is ideal and invisible, and from this ideal Being 
comes every living soul. 

If the Life-Principle is fully expressed in 
Man, then Man must be possessed of eternal 
Life. He must be the eternally living Being, 
because eternal Life Itself is the Principle of 
his Being. He is that living Being through 
which, or whom, Principle-Life is made known. 

If God is the Creator and Man is the expres- 
sion of God, then Man's nature must be like 
unto the nature of God. He therefore is pos- 



4Q SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

sessed of a power which expresses the creative 
Power. If the creative Power is Thought, as 
we have seen, Man's power as the expression 
of the God-Power is a producing power from 
which there must also be results. If God's 
power is Thought, Man's power must be the 
thinking power. 

Now if we understand the expression, we can 
also understand what the Principle is. On the 
other hand, if we have a clear knowledge and 
perception of what the Principle is, we can 
perceive clearly what the expression must be; 
for "like can only produce like." Therefore 
what is in the nature of God must also be re- 
flected in the nature of God's expression or ef- 
fect, the God-Man. 

An expression is something that gives a true 
impression or image of that which is expressed. 
God we see, then, to be the Principle of Man; 
or in other words, Man is the Being who pos- 
sesses, as expressed in him, all the love, life, 
substance, intelligence, wisdom, and power that 
belong to' the nature of God as Principle. It 
is through the nature of the God-Man that the 
entire nature of the God-Principle will be made 
known. 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 41 

In the second chapter of Genesis this God- 
Man is named the Lord God, and we discover 
that as the Principle which is Perfection Itself 
is fully and completely expressed in the Lord 
God, that now God, being entirely unfolded, 
must rest from creating, while the Lord God, 
the perfect, living, loving, all-knowing, spiritual 
Being, is to make the creation of God, which 
is all stored up in his own nature and Being, 
manifested. This he will do by constantly 
using the creative Power, Thought. 

If you have grasped this deduction you will 
see that the Lord God, or the Man in the first 
chapter of Genesis, is God individualized, which 
means that the Lord God is the one Being who 
contains all the natures, all the capacities, all 
the powers, all the faculties, and all the possi- 
bilities of the Principle-God. 

Now if God created but one Man, the Lord 
God, it must be that we, in the truth and very 
reality of our Being, are each one that Man in 
value, and we must become conscious of what 
we are in Being — the Lord God, the very image 
of God. So there is but one Cause and one 
Effect, one God and one Man. 

Now if we, in the reality of our Being, are 



42 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS . 

the Lord God, the all-powerful, the all-loving, 
the all-wise, the omnipresent, spiritual Being 
in whom God-Principle is fully expressed, we 
are not making our true self manifest unless 
we are Godlike in every particular, or until we 
do as Jesus did — bring forth the Christ. 

If God is the absolute Good, and the nature 
of God is fully expressed in the nature of Man, 
the Lord God, then Man must be that pure, 
ideal Being who is like unto God. 

If Life is fully expressed in Man, the Lord 
God, then Man must be possessed of eternal 
Life. He must be the eternally living Being, 
because eternal Life Itself is the Principle of 
his Being. He is the Being who makes us 
know that eternal Life is. 

If God is the one eternal Substance, and God 
is fully expressed in Man, then Man, the Lord 
God, must be the eternally substantial Being 
who, like God, is the same yesterday, today, 
and forever. 

If God is Mind, and Man is the Ideal of that 
Mind, Man must be the substantial Being whom 
disease, decay, and death can never touch nor 
affect. He is the perfect expression of divine 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. . 43 

Mind. As It never changes, he cannot change 
nor be changed. 

If God is divine Love, then Man, the Lord 
God, is the divinely loving Being, who is un- 
changeable forever. As there is no variable- 
ness nor shadow of turning in God, neither can 
there be any shadow of turning in Man, the 
Lord God, for he is like unto God. All that 
is expressed in his nature is from God, and as 
God is his only Source and only Cause, there 
is no other source whence he could derive any 
opposite or contrary nature. Therefore if God 
is eternal and unchangeable Love, Man, the 
Lord God, is the eternal and unchangeable 
Being who fully discloses God-Love to man- 
kind. 

If God is pure Spirit, the Being Man, who 
expresses God, must be spiritual, wholly and 
solely. He has no other producing cause than 
Spirit Itself. There was no other Substance 
than Spirit whence His Being could be de- 
rived. 

God is Omnipresence because God is Princi- 
ple. Man, the Lord God, must then be omni- 
present, spiritual Being, because wherever Prin- 
ciple is, expression is also. 



44' " SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

God is Omniscience — All Knowledge Itself. 
Man, the Lord God, is therefore the all-know- 
ing Being. 

God is All Power, therefore Man is the om- 
nipotent Being through whom God-Power is 
made known. 

Since God is Mind, Man is ideal, and exists 
from Mind and not from matter, as is supposed 
by mankind. Mind is the Creator of the uni- 
verse. Mind is the Creator of Man. 

Now you may ask, "Why, if Man is in his 
real Being the Lord God, so perfect that noth- 
ing more can possibly be added to him, so 
wise and intelligent that he is the all-knowing 
One, so loving that he is the unchanging and 
absolutely divine One, so powerful that he is 
truly omnipotent, so substantial that nothing 
in heaven above nor earth beneath can change 
him from what he is — why, if this is the case, 
do we see and experience sin, sorrow, poverty, 
ignorance, and what we call death? 

"If God — Principle — is Omnipresence, and 
Man, the effect, is wherever the Principle is, 
and is the omnipresent Being which at every 
point images God, why do we see the exact 
opposite of this Man every hour of the day?" 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 45 

Because there is yet something to be accounted for^ 
which is the soul. 

As God-Mind evolves to expression degree 
on degree, so does this expression which is 
like unto God-Mind unfold his own nature de- 
gree on degree. 

God's work was to create Man through the 
evolution of the God nature, just what he is; 
but Man's own work is to prove that he is what 
he is. Man does this by the gradual unfold- 
ment of his own nature. This process of un- 
foldment is soul. 

I once knew a lady who was over fifty years 
of age when a teacher persuaded her to take 
painting lessons. In a few weeks the talent 
which she evinced was marvelous. She was a 
greater and greater surprise to herself every 
day. She soon came to the place where she 
arose each morning eager with expectancy to 
see what she would find herself able to accom- 
plish during the day. In just this way do we, 
as souls, discover one by one, degree on de- 
gree, the powers and capacities of which we 
are already possessed, and the great things of 
which we are capable. 

On the understanding of God the Principle, 



46 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

of Man the expression of the Principle, and 
of soul the recognizer of both Man and God, 
depends the solution of every problem which 
will ever confront us from our advent on this 
planet until our departure therefrom; and be- 
cause of the necessity of gaining this knowl- 
edge I have held your attention to these points 
for so long a time. They cannot be too well 
understood, and too much time cannot be spent 
in meditating upon the nature of God and Its 
effect, the nature of Man, and on soul, the 
manifestation of these natures. 

Man, the Lord God, is what he is eternally, 
but his nature? as such, with all the riches and 
powers that are inherent in it, is yet to be 
manifested. For Man to know his real, true 
Self is the highest wisdom to which he can 
attain, and through knowing himself he comes 
to know God. 

As we now know ourselves we are living souls. 
Soul, remember, is consciousness of ideal Be- 
ing. Our soul is great or small according to 
our conscious knowledge of the truth of our 
real Being. 

We are in our Being so perfect that not one 
more thing or attribute could possibly be added 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 47 

to us; but as souls we are not yet conscious of 
our perfectness; we are only becoming so. 

Our Being is an inexhaustible treasure-house 
from which the soul, by the persistent and un- 
deviating word of appropriation, can draw all 
good environments, joyous experiences, health, 
prosperity, and peace, beside ever-increasing 
knowledge, wisdom, and power. 

Take for illustration our alphabet. It con- 
tains twenty-six letters and it is the basis of 
all our language. An ignorant man who can- 
not read or write does not, to his conscious 
realization, draw from the alphabet many pleas- 
ures or much knowledge, neither can he use 
our language in a way that will bring much 
prosperity to himself. But take an Emerson, 
a Dickens, or a Shakespeare, ind see what the 
alphabet is to him. The highest flights of 
thought and imagination are pictured in words 
drawn from this alphabet of only twenty-six 
letters. The most beautiful and most comfort- 
ing words that ever soothe the broken hearted 
are from this alphabet. The most exquisite 
poetry is from here also. The most ardent 
words of the lover are from here. The artless 
prattle of the household darling, as well as the 



48 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

wisest words of the most venerable sage, as 
words only, in our English language have no 
other source or origin than these twenty-six 
stiff, cold, hard letters standing side by side as 
so many marks. They are just what they are 
in themselves. 

If we make combinations of words which are 
hard and cruel and cold; if we make words 
which utter untruths about our real Being, 
about God, or our neighbors — we must take the 
consequences in experiences, environments, 
etc.; for divine Law, which is the action of im- 
mutable Principle, says definitely, "According 
to thy word will it be unto theey 

You can see how utterly impossible it is to 
exhaust the alphabet. Books many have been 
written for centuries; books many will be writ- 
ten in times to come, and they are all com- 
posed of these twenty-six letters; but with all 
this making of books the alphabet is in no way 
lessened. Nothing is taken from it. Its value 
increases to us in an amazing degree, however, 
as we discover of what the twenty-six letters 
are capable. 

In just this way the soul's true Being can be 
called upon forever. It never grows less, but it 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 49 

becomes greater and grander and more holy to 
the soul who increases in understanding of it. 

In stating the truth of Man's Being the first 
scientific statements may seem cold and dry to 
the one who hears them as scientific statements 
only; but to the one who perceives in them the 
eternal truth of Being, and speaks them in the 
earnestness of this understanding, they raise 
the vibrations, quicken the soul, and warm the 
heart. 

Now comes the next question: *'If Man is 
spiritual in Being solely, and not material in 
any sense, what is this material, physical or- 
ganism that we see ourselves and all the rest 
of mankind to be using?" 

The physical organism which we see, feel, 
and handle is Man's person. A person is noth- 
ing but a shape. To the undeveloped soul it 
appears to have substance, to have height, 
depth, breadth, thickness, weight, etc.; but this 
cannot be the case in reality, for there is but 
one Substance in all the universe and It is 
Mind, Life, Love, Spirit, Intelligence, Wis- 
dom. 

Person is from the Latin vjoxd persona^ which 
means a mask, or that which covers sometiiing. 



50 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

The Latin word personare means to sounc' 
through. 

Now it is through person that the soul dem 
onstrates its knowledge or displays its igno 
ranee. It is through the personal mouth that 
loving or hate thoughts are spoken. Through 
a personal embrace the love nature of Man is 
made manifest. The soul that would go on 
willing errands uses the feet, etc., etc. 

Person — the physical organism — is a repre- 
sentative of Man, the Lord God, just as the fig- 
ure I represents or stands for the forever invis- 
ible number, as the number expresses the unit. 
We demonstrate our understanding of the num- 
ber, its nature and what it contains, by the way 
in which we use the figure which represents 
the number. 

The soul shows how much or how little it 
understands of the nature of ideal Being, and 
what is contained in that nature, by the view it 
holds of "person" and the way it thinks about 
it. 

We as individualizing souls are conscious of 
our true Being in a degree, and we each one 
operate or demonstrate through a physical or- 
ganism or person. 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. $1 

If we look upon a physical organism as a 
something apart from soul, we call it person. 
If we look upon it in connection with a living 
soul we call it a personality. 

Man's Being is fixed, changeless, and inde- 
structible. Soul or Self-consciousness changes 
constantly. It changes from an ignorant de- 
gree to a more knowing or more enlightened 
or higher degree. The soul can grow con- 
sciously and intelligently if it will systematic- 
ally claim the truth and reality of what it is 
in Being. "I in my ideal Being am perfect 
now. I will declare this truth of myself until 
it becomes the realization of my soul." 

The soul is not confined in the person, in the 
physical organism, but it operates on it and 
through it. The soul looks through the eyes, 
not with them; it hears through the ears, not 
with them. How often we sit in a room hour 
after hour and do not hear the clock strike 
once till we direct our consciousness to it; then 
we will notice every tick. We know that many 
of the most beautiful things we have ever seen 
and heard have been with our eyes shut and 
with the inward hearing. We often both see 
and hear things according to our own mental 



52 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

state, and not according to what they are in 
themselves. 

An inebriate in a frenzy of mania a potu sees 
snakes and bugs. Where do they come from? 
They are simply the shapes or forms of the 
thinking of his own diseased imagination; and 
though he may be surrounded by a dozen 
friends who are trying to calm and soothe him, 
he still sees the reptiles and bugs. 

You may consider your friend beautiful, while 
some one else may think her quite homely. 
How often people become more beautiful to us 
after we become acquainted with them, when at 
first they were not attractive to us in appearance 
at all; and yet we have none but the same eyes. 

I heard a lady say lately of one of her neigh- 
bors whom she could see in his yard from her 
window, "Is it not lovely that Mr. F. can enjoy 
himself so much with those horrid, disagree- 
able children of his?" I replied, "Why, they 
are not disagreeable to him. It is you who 
see them as disagreeable." 

Everything is to us as we perceive it. Ma- 
terial and physical objects have no reality as 
material things in themselves. Everything vis- 
ible to the sense-sight takes the size, the form, 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 53 

and the shape which we give it in our thinking. 
What appears to a worldly minded personality 
as something gay and beautiful, will appear to 
a refined and spiritually educated personality 
as loud and gaudy. On the other hand, what 
may charm with simple elegance and artistic 
grace an advanced soul, may be to a material 
consciousness too plain to be even noticed. 

We use a principle by declaring the truth 
concerning it. If we say four and three are 
seven we are using the principle of mathemat- 
ics to help us work our problems. If we say 
four and three are eight, we are misusing the 
principle and are also misusing our power to 
demonstrate the problem correctly. 

If we use our power correctly we gain true 
results; if we use it incorrectly we bring to our- 
selves untrue and unpleasant results. We are 
only using our power correctly when we think 
and speak what is true of God and what is true 
of Man. We will have to learn this truth if 
we want to realize ourselves to be healthy, 
wealthy, and wise. 

Thought is invisible Force, and if we handle 
it ignorantly we bring to ourselves undesirable 
results. 



54 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

The gas in the pipes throughout your house 
is for your use. If you open the jets and apply 
a lighted match you will have your house com- 
fortably lighted so that you can perform any 
duties, social or domestic, that the evening de- 
mands. But if you open the gas jets and do 
not apply the lighted match the gas is misused, 
and unless you discover your error you and 
all in the house may be asphyxiated. 

Now in just this way do we as souls either 
use or misuse Thought Force. If we use it 
correctly we bring to ourselves peace, health, 
knowledge, loving friends, and prosperity. If 
we misuse it we bring sorrow, sickness, hatred, 
and poverty. 

If a little child mischievously or unknowingly 
opens the gas jet, just as much damage is done 
as though an adult turned it on. Ignorance 
excuses no one. 

If we think error thoughts because we do 
not know any better, we experience their result 
just the same as though we think them wilfully. 
Suppose you want to sow a field with clover 
seed so as to have good rich pasture for your 
cows, but you ignorantly are given a bag of 
seed of a poisonous weed and sow it. Will 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 55 

your ignorance excuse you? No; the seed if 
planted will grow, and unless the weeds are 
uprooted the cows will be poisoned. 

As our words are alive they bear fruit accord- 
ing to their kind, whether spoken ignorantly 
or knowingly. We who are gaining an under- 
standing of the Science of Being are trying to 
train ourselves in the habit of correct speaking, 
and while we are training ourselves we are try- 
ing to help others start in this true and mighty 
way which will so surely bring peace to the 
heart if it is faithfully practiced. 

Now if the experiences and environments of 
our daily existence are the outcome of our 
thinking we can see that Thought-Substance is 
put in motion by our word, either silent or 
audible, and that we make for ourselves a pic- 
ture just like our word, which this force will 
objectify for us. Good, true words make for 
us beautiful pictures. Untrue words make ugly 
pictures. 

The most violent tempers have been cured 
through persistently thinking upon the perfec- 
tion of Being. The most overbearing and dic- 
tatorial dispositions have been made kind and 
gentle, and the most dishonest characters have 



56 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

been taught to love justice and righteousness. 

Diseases of all kinds and sorts have been 
cured by the spoken words of Truth, which 
have caused the error appearances to melt 
away to their native nothingness. There are 
thousands and thousands who can testify to 
benefit received from the spoken word of 
Truth. 

Our greatest teacher said, "The kingdom of 
heaven is within you." The way to look within 
is to look and see what is contained within our 
own ideal nature, then to speak it forth into 
manifestation. When the without becomes like 
the within, then will we dwell in the kingdom 
of heaven indeed. 

We must become like obedient little children 
and speak the word descriptive of the truth of 
our Being, whether appearances contradict this 
truth for the time being or not. 

"I am a spiritual Being now, and not mate- 
rial in any sense whatsoever," is a true state- 
ment that should be made a number of times 
every single day. 

"There is but one Substance and It is Spirit 
or Mind," should also be told ourselves fre- 
quently. 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. $7 

We must begin immediately to train our- 
selves in right thinking, for it is error thinking 
that makes disease, sorrow, and poverty. 

Jesus proved himself, by the constant use of 
the true word, to be spiritual in Being, all wise, 
all powerful, and all loving. What man has 
done man can do. He told us that we can do 
the things which he did and can learn to do 
even greater than he did. 

Everyone who speaks true words is the bet- 
ter for speaking them, just as everyone who 
loves is always the better for having loved; so 
we can see that to cultivate goodness and pu- 
rity and love is to grow into consciousness of 
our Godlikeness. Therefore let us speak the 
words that accord with the truth of our Being, 
for in so doing we will bring to ourselves real- 
ization of all good. 

Let us take these true words, no matter how 
untrue or unreal they may seem when we be- 
gin to speak them, and repeat them faithfully: 
"All good belongs to me, because I am the 
child of God. Wisdom and knowledge are 
my birthright. Power to demonstrate over all 
errors belongs to my generic nature. I am 
filled with divine Love, and as a living soul I 



58 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

will declare what is true of my ideal Being, 
until it becomes true to my consciousness. I 
am the image and the likeness of God now. I 
am therefore harmonious and healthy through 
and through. I am strong and wise. I am 
pure and steadfast in the Truth forever." 



LESSON III. 



SOUL SENSE. 

New students in the Science of Being often 
ask, "If God is good and God is everywhere 
and is the only Power, whence comes evil?" 

Evil is simply our own conception of a power 
contrary to the absolute Good. We form this 
conception simply because we see the result of 
our own past error thinking, which the race 
and we individually have done. We as a race 
have not yet learned the fact that law is law 
and that we reap exactly as we have sown. 
Again, evil is the absence of Good to our con- 
sciousness, because of the limited knowledge 
of the soul regarding its true nature as God- 
derived Being. It is only to an undeveloped 
soul that evil appears as a reality. 

A developed soul, one who has evolved God 
knowledge, does not recognize that evil is real. 
He perceives and understands and remembers 
only what is eternal and true. He knows what 
God is as Principle, as Spirit, as Mind. He 

59 



60 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

knows what ideal Man is as the created, or the 
expression of God. He knows what person is 
as the representation, in the world, of ideal 
Man, and that it is the instrument or machine 
through which the nature of ideal Man is made 
manifest. He also perceives that he, as he 
now knows himself, is a living, growing soul, 
becoming daily more conscious of what he is 
in his real Being, and manifesting his knowl- 
edge, be it great or little, through his person. 

It is such a one who can bless the undevel- 
oped personality when he sees him in error, by 
exclaiming: "Father, forgive him; he knows 
not what he does!" 

While we are undeveloped in soul, or are still 
ignorant of our nature as the real God-derived 
Being, we believe that material objects of them- 
selves have the power to malce us happy or un- 
happy. We strive to gain money for its own 
sake. We think our physical organisms can 
be sick and can suffer. We believe in sorrow, 
in loss of friends and wealth, and we believe in 
death as a separation. All these conditions we 
put under the one head "evil"; and while we 
believe in these evils we are not declaring with 
all our hearts that the Good is omnipresent. 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 6l 

that the Good is the only Power, that the Good 
is the only Substance, and that the Good is the 
only First Cause. 

If we want to attain a clear perception and 
knowledge of the truth of the natures of God 
and Man we must go about gaining such knowl- 
edge in an orderly and scientific manner; and 
the only way to eradicate a false mental picture 
is to put a true picture in its place. 

If we have a strong feeling regarding any 
particular thing, we hold it as a picture in our 
mentality. 

It has been proven that thoughts or words 
definitely spoken generate feeling. We can 
speak words declaring the untruth of a false 
picture, that will cleanse the consciousness of 
the false beliefs, and then we can speak true 
words that accord with divine Principle, so 
strongly and definitely that they will create in 
the consciousness a correct and true picture. • 

Very often in aspiring to an understanding 
of divine Principle we are told that it would be 
wise to speak a certain given Substance word 
or Spirit word to bring us into a higher and 
more truthful state of consciousness; but at 
this time we do not really know the inner mean- 



62 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

ing of the word, nor what feeling it will gener- 
ate in our consciousness. We have not, per- 
haps, even to the slightest degree, perceived 
its real meaning. 

But in faith and obedience we speak the word, 
till finally its meaning begins to dawn upon us. 
Its meaning begins to enter into our conscious- 
ness; then we perceive, understand, and know 
more and more of what it is to truly live, move, 
and have our Being in God. 

Jesus said, "The words that I speak unto you, 
they are spirit and they are life." If Spirit is 
divine Vigor or divine Energy, Spirit words, or 
true words, must invigorate or energize the soul, 
till they bring to pass the consciousness that 
makes its at-one-ment with God. "The en- 
trance of thy words giveth light; it giveth un- 
derstanding unto the simple." 

If there is but one God there can be but one 
Power. Since God is Good, that one Power 
must be the Good. If Good is the only Power, 
then there cannot in reality and truth be any 
power in evil. This is abstract truth. Can we 
make it practical in our daily living? Yes. Do 
we? Some of us are doing so partially, and are 
learning how to do so more and more. 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 63 

You see the ideal Man is the perfect Man, 
the Lord God. He is created by divine Mind, 
which is God. We, as human or actual, living 
souls, are the direct offspring of this perfect 
Man, but are only conscious of the reality of 
the nature of our perfect Being as yet to a de- 
gree. 

Take, for example, the baby. It is in the 
nature of the baby to be even as the full-grown 
man is — to be active, to be intelligent, to be 
loving, to be happy. When a little baby is 
born he does not realize what belongs to his 
nature, therefore of what he is potentially ca- 
pable. He does not realize what he can do, 
what he can feel, nor what he can know. 

Anyone who has ever had the pleasure of 
watching an infant become acquainted with 
himself and discover from day to day his pow- 
ers, his intelligence, and his perception and use 
of freedom can readily grasp what must be the 
state of the infant soul, even though the nature 
of its true, ideal Being is already perfect in all 
parts and points. 

While we are very undeveloped we are 
small souls, perceiving perhaps but a very faint 
glimpse of the truth of our Being. 



64 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

The undeveloped soul believes that his per- 
son is himself; that it can be sick; that at dis- 
solution he will die. He believes from his 
undeveloped sense of things, that if his person 
is cast into prison he himself is imprisoned. 
He believes that he cannot be with his friends 
or his family unless he is with them in person. 

After awhile, because of the law of growth 
or development of his soul, he evolves a little 
more self-consciousness, or becomes greater in 
soul; then he begins to see that his person — 
his physical shape or physical organism — is 
not himself, but that it is what his thinking 
acts upon, and that it is through it he manifests 
what he is, what he has, and what he can do as 
the image of God. 

Thus he finds that person of itself is non-in- 
telligent, non-active, and non-living. 

If you say, " I am going to lie down a little 
while," you will see that your mental force 
causes your person to lie down; you can speak 
these words without the intention of lying 
down being very strong, and the person will 
not move of itself. It is the conscious, definite 
use of the thinking power which causes the 
person to move. In other words, thinking is 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 65 

the motor, or motive power, which moves the 
machine. 

Person is what is generally called the body, 
but we have found from the meaning of the 
word that person means a mask or covering. 

If Man is, as logic declares, a spiritual Being, 
and person is all that we see, spiritual Man 
must be hidden from the eye of sense by per- 
son, and spiritual Man's body must also be hid 
by person. 

Now when we view person in this light we 
find it to be simply a shell or shape or mask, 
which would never have had any reality to us, 
of any kind, if we as living souls had not with 
our thinking invested it with life, substance, 
intelligence, and sensation. 

As our consciousness of what is true becomes 
greater and greater, we change by degrees our 
mistaken thinking to true thinking, and we de- 
clare, "There is no life, substance, nor intelli- 
gence in person, neither does it possess any 
causative power to bring anything to pass." 

Now you may ask, "Why do we suffer pain 
in any part of the physical organism — the per- 
son — if there is no sensation in it? and why 
do diseases appear to come upon it, if it has 



66 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

no intelligence or causative power to bring 
them?" 

Because our consciousness has been so incor- 
rect concerning our true Being, that we have 
imagined we live in our persons, and therefore 
we have put our consciousness into every part 
and portion of these shapes — these persons — 
just as water fills a bottle. 

Your physical organism is your machine. It 
is for your use, as is your sewing machine. 
You do not live in it, but you use it. You, as 
the image of God, are omnipresent, and your 
physical organism is within you, or within your 
consciousness. You are greater than it, but 
you must use it with intelligence if you desire 
to use it correctly and have it serve its purpose. 

You know that every word we speak or think 
is filled with its own quality and living mean- 
ing, just as the seed is filled with living vitality, 
and that it must grow and bear fruit after its 
kind. We plant lettuce seed in the ground; it 
grows, and lettuce is the result. We plant a 
word seed in our own consciousness, which is 
our soul; it grows and bears a better and more 
pleasant state of consciousness, which causes 
an expansion of soul or else a more miserable 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 6/ 

and unhappy mental state, just according to the 
words we have spoken and the beliefs held. 

Since person or the physical organism repre- 
sents invisible, ideal Man, every part and por- 
tion, every organ and function, of the physical 
organism represents some part or portion of 
the nature of the invisible or the real Man. 

So if there seems to be a pain in one special 
part of the person it is because the undevel- 
oped soul has spoken, at some time, words into 
the consciousness or soul which were untrue of 
that part of the nature of Man which this par- 
ticular organ or part of the organism repre- 
sents; or else that he at some time misused 
some of the natures of his real Being. For in- 
stance, if we love money for its own sake, we 
are misusing the love nature which should be 
used for a higher purpose. 

If one has lost his sense of smell he has at 
some time failed to perceive truth and justice 
and righteousness, and therefore failed to do 
that which he should have done. So Sweden- 
borg tells us "that a man who has interior per- 
ception is said to be of an acute nostril or of 
quick scent." 

Affections of the eye show that we were not 



68 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

always willing to look for the Truth where it 
was to be found, and thus misused the faculty 
of understanding. 

Affections of the ear tell of past wilful re- 
fusal to listen to Truth. 

The action of the heart corresponds to the 
love nature. If we love truly and righteously, 
the action of the heart is normal. When our 
heart is affected we should examine our loves. 

The entire person, as to all its members, or- 
gans, and functions, corresponds to the na- 
tures, powers, and faculties in the God-created 
Being. The soul uses or misuses these powers 
according to its unfoldment or degree of self- 
consciousness, which will later be out-pictured 
on the person. 

After we come into this knowledge we do 
not find it necessary to do what to us v/ould be 
useless — put on a mustard plaster or a poul- 
tice, or take some medicine for this particular 
ailment, but we go industriously to work to 
wipe out our false beliefs and learn what is re- 
ally true of the nature of God and the nature 
of Man, and then to declare the Truth that we 
perceive, so persistently, that it will surely be- 
come the conscious knowledge of our soul, and 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 69 

finally will be out-pictured in our organism. 

True words and thoughts cause an appear- 
ance of health to come to the physical organ- 
ism, and we can say, " My person shows forth 
perfect health." 

Medicine and poultices, plasters and mas- 
saging have many times, to all appearances, 
done some good as to making temporary cures, 
but it was because we as a race of undeveloped 
souls believed they had healing potency. 

Each mineral and herb represents a nature, 
or part of a nature, in spiritual Man. 

The Adam or undeveloped soul has always 
judged according to appearances and given 
power to the outward object instead of the sub- 
jective nature which the object represents; so 
he has given healing or destroying power to 
the objective mineral and herb, instead of to 
these natures in Man. 

With the increase of the race in the past cen- 
turies, with so many believing in the power of 
the external objects, greater and greater power 
and potency have been given them. 

But we know how, during the past twenty- 
five years, the treatment of diseases by the use 
of drugs has materially changed. Medicines 



70 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

that were given in our childhood for a certain 
ailment are no longer given. Physicians are 
constantly losing faith in one drug as a remedy 
for a certain disease, and adopting another, and 
the most intelligent physicians of today are 
giving less and less medicine every year. This 
would not be the case if drugs were all-potent 
to cure in themselves. 

For instance, if one were to take a dose of 
arsenic with suicidal intent it would do as he 
believed it would — kill him, according to what 
his understanding of death is; but if he were in 
a hypnotized state and the hypnotizer were to 
give him this same dose of arsenic and tell him 
it was sugar, he would eat it and it would taste 
like sugar to him, and would perform the chem- 
ical action of sugar in his stomach. 

If he were to take this same dose by mistake, 
thinking he was taking some harmless potion, 
it would act the same as if taken with suicidal 
intent, because the race belief has constantly 
added to its potency to seemingly kill. 

If you hypnotize or chloroform a man, and 
thus dull his consciousness regarding his organ- 
ism, you can amputate his leg or his arm and 
he will have no sensation of pain at all, while 



IN THE SCIEN'CE OF BEING. /I 

this operation performed without the aid of an- 
aesthetics would cause him the most terrible 
agony. Thus we see" it is not the organism 
that suffers, but the consciousness, the beliefs 
of the soul. 

If you perform this operation under an anaes- 
thetic and then crowd the detached member 
into a box too small for it, the patient will suf- 
fer from the cramped position of this member 
just as though it were still attached to the rest 
of the person or organism and was in this 
cramped position. Because, you see, when the 
chloroform was administered the man was still 
in possession of all his limbs, and he did not, 
by his own consciously spoken word, detach 
his consciousness from this one member when 
the surgeon detached it with the knife. The 
member was therefore still permeated with his 
consciousness. 

Man is an omnipresent spiritual Being. Man's 
soul is also omnipresent, as far as his conscious 
knowledge can reach. He would feel the pain 
in the cramped leg or toes should it be buried 
fifty miles away from where his organism proper 
is; and to relieve the pain which he would suf- 



72 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

fer, the cramped member would have to be re- 
lieved. 

All sensation is caused by the soul's thinking. 
As the soul permeates the person the sensation, 
as has been before stated, is pleasant or dis- 
agreeable in that part of the person which cor- 
responds to that part of the nature of Man 
which has been used or misused with his 
thoughts. 

Sensation in the person, or what has been 
called "sensation in matter," is entirely caused 
by a quality of thought. The sensation is not 
in the matter, but in the consciousness or soul 
which permeates the matter. 

The flesh is not alive to feel sensation, but it 
is permeated by living soul and its thinking. 
When we suffer pain it is because we hold the 
race belief of disease, and also believe there is 
sensation in the physical organism. 

It is very important for us to do individual 
correct and definite thinking, 

The error thoughts of humanity in the past 
have now become race beliefs, and these same 
race beliefs have a strong hold upon the men- 
talities of each one of us until we overcome 
them by positive, persistent, industrious, intel- 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 73 

ligent and true individual thinking. Therefore 
we must instruct our souls daily regarding this 
truth: "There is but one Power and It is the 
Good. It is the ceaseless Power, and It works 
in ideal Man forever, and through him in and 
through and by and for every soul that ac- 
knowledges It. Because It is a ceaseless Power 
every soul will sooner or later be forced to ac- 
knowledge It." 

Now this, you see, is a wholesale denial of 
evil. By constant acknowledgment of the one 
Power — Good — you will, degree on degree, 
undermine all beliefs in two powers, and will 
thus wipe out of your consciousness all faith 
in the power of evil of every kind. 

Whoever believes in the one and only Power 
— God, or Good — tries in every way to make 
this Power manifest. 

Sometimes people have made the statement, 
"There is no evil — all is Good," without under- 
standing the eternal Principle on which this 
statement is based; and they have therefore 
done some very ignorant and foolish things, 
which they will as surely have to redeem as it 
is sure that God is God. For instance, I heard 
of one man who became very dishonest in 



74 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

money matters, because, he said, "There is no 
evil," glibly quoting without understanding the 
statement, some teaching he had heard. 

When we make the absolute statement "There 
is no evil," we mean that in the nature of God 
— eternal Principle — there is no evil. Then, 
recognizing that the entire nature of God is 
expressed and reflected in the nature of divine 
Man, we fail also to find any evil in that Man, 
which is our own true Being. 

Because of the vitality contained in words 
we make the statement, "There is no reality in 
evil— Good is supreme," that it may become 
the conscious realization of our souls. Thus 
speaking will eliminate evil and errors of all 
kinds from the soul that in aspiration will speak 
these words. 

Whoever tries to evade paying an honest 
debt or meeting a just obligation; whoever; 
makes a compromise with justice, honor, or . 
moral integrity, shielding himself with the 
words "There is no evil" — is unknowingly dig- 
ging for himself a pit into which he will surely 
fall if he continues in his sin, and whence he 
can only ascend by means of suffering and bit- 
ter experiences and restitution, during some 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 7$ 

phase of existence, to the uttermost farthing. 

All that is called evil is result from mistakes 
which the human soul has made in the manner 
of its thinking. We as souls can learn to cor- 
rect our mistakes by true thinking and right 
doing. 

There is no evil in divine Principle; or, there 
are not the two powers Good and evil. This 
is what is meant when the abstract and sweep- 
ing denial, "There is no evil," is made. 

There is temporary evil to the sense of the 
undeveloped human soul, which it will only 
overcome and outgrow through gaining knowl- 
edge of the truth of God and the eternal per- 
fectness of its own ideal Being. 

It was to help save men's souls from doing 
and thinking evil that Jesus came to teach them 
the way of Life, which is true thinking. 

The best way to undermine and uproot evil 
proclivities of every kind is to keep the thoughts 
centered upon the soul's potential and inherent 
divinity. You will find the following a good 
soul treatment: 

"In my real and ideal Being I am perfect. I 
in my soul desire to realize my perfectness and 
make it manifest. This I will do by feeling and 



76 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

showing love and kindness and compassion and 
tenderness and mercy and justice toward all my 
fellow men. 

"I in my ideal and real Being am the Lord 
God, the God Man. I will meditate upon the 
truth of my Being until I demonstrate myself 
to be the Man God, in the world but not of it, 
doing the will of God even as did Jesus my 
elder brother. 

" I am willing to patiently give all the time, 
all the effort, and all the persistence necessary 
to this work of my soul. 

"I love to do that will which is God's will. 
This shall be my aspiration till I have fully 
proved that God's will is done in me." 

As undeveloped souls we believed that what 
we called material things could cause us happi- 
ness or unhappiness. We have believed that 
wealth, fine houses with elegant appointments, 
precious jewels, the love of a certain personal- 
ity, or a certain station in life could bring us 
happiness. On the other hand we have be- 
lieved that the non-attainment or the loss of 
any of these things could cause us misery and 
unhappiness. 

We were not then wise enough to notice that 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. ^J 

there are plenty of people possessing all of 
these things who are not happy, while others 
who seem to possess very few earthly blessings 
are rich in spiritual things and are very happy 
indeed. 

So long as we believe in two substances, and 
that one of them is matter, and that the owner- 
ship or loss of material things can bring us 
either happiness or misery, we will find our- 
selves with but little of the former and with a 
great deal of the latter. 

There is but One Substance. It is Spirit or 
Mind. It is the Creator of the Lord God — 
original Man; for he is the Ideal of the Divine 
Mind. 

As Man, the image of God, is like unto his 
Creator, he expresses Mind and is the think- 
ing Being. But as such his nature must be 
manifested, and is manifested, by means of 
soul. Soul is the conscious recognizer of what 
the Being is. Soul is that consciousness of 
Being which continually increases in knowl- 
edge of what it really and truly is, and of its 
capacity to know and its ability to do. 

We only call a man a musician after he has 
evolved musical talent. Heretofore the tal- 



78 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

ent existed, but it was unmanifest. Man's Be- 
ing is eternal, but soul evolution is its proof. 

Beginning with the first degree of soul awak- 
ening, the soul has to think itself into con- 
sciousness of all that it is, and of all it can do, 
as the image of God. But this does not change 
the fact of what Ideal Man eternally is as living 
Being, 

Many a musician has to discover through 
daily, constant practice that he has musical 
talent. Many an artist has to work a long 
time before he can realize his beautiful con- 
ceptions on canvas. Many others hold the 
ideals of health and strength a very long time 
before they are able to manifest them, and yet 
every one of these ideals can and will be evolved 
if they are held continuously in thought, and 
words of appropriation are spoken regarding 
them daily, because these realities belong to 
every soul as eternal facts, only waiting to be 
spoken into manifestation. 

If the musical talent were not a reality it 
could not have been evolved. If the artist 
were not endowed with ability he never could 
have evinced any. If health and strength were 
not constituents in the nature of Man they 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 79 

never could be made to appear as the actual- 
ities of that nature. 

Every idea is mental. Every external ob- 
ject which represents any idea is only the out- 
lined picture of the idea. The external man 
or the visible figure or person represents the in- 
visible Man. The invisible Man is the finished 
and complete image or Ideal of the God-Mind, 
but it is through the external man that the ideal 
Man is made manifest. 

The nature of ideal Man is made manifest by 
means of soul. Increasing recognition of the 
truth of Man's real Being is expansion of soul. 
With expansion of soul comes ever-increasing 
knowledge of all things. 

Intelligence is one of the constituents in the 
nature of God, and since the entire nature of 
God is expressed in the nature of Man, so is 
Intelligence, as expressed in Him, one of the 
constituents of the nature of Man; but it is the 
soul which uses and brings to manifestation all 
the varying natures in Man. Therefore it is 
to the soul that the responsibility belongs of 
using or misusing these natures, or of retard- 
ing or bringing them to manifestation. 

Suppose a soul uses its intelligence, by de- 



80 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

veloping its thinking capacity to its fullest ex- 
tent, to meditate upon the nature and riches of 
its Being, and to bend its energies, its facul- 
ties and powers to making God manifest, would 
not the nature Intelligence be used to some 
purpose? and would it not be divinely used? 
But suppose the soul misuses or perverts its 
intelligent nature, and instead of using it to 
make God manifest it uses it to invent schemes 
to defraud its fellow man, or to the entire use 
of material aggrandizement, or to the fostering 
of personal ambition, would this be the proper 
use of God-derived Intelligence? Can you not 
see the importance of developing all of the na- 
tures that are within our Being to the utmost 
of our capacity every day? If the Love nature, 
the Wisdom nature, the Spiritual nature, and 
the human and animal natures in our Being 
were constantly used to the glory of God, 
would not we be even as gods? 

The sense of evil exists only to the mistaken 
views of the undeveloped soul. It must be 
dealt with in a scientific way, and by the use 
of true words, if we would do away with it 
from our consciousness, and have appear to 
our recognition, in its stead, the truth of the 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 8l 

One Substance, which is Spirit or Mind, and 
the One Power, Good. 

The seeming power, evil, will not be eradi- 
cated from the world except as it is eradicated 
from the belief of each one individually. It is 
the general opinion that this will be too slow a 
process, but it is the only way reforms of any 
kind ever can or ever will be accomplished. 

Suppose, in speaking of a concert that you 
had attended, you would say, "There was an 
audience of our most cultivated people pres- 
ent," what would that mean? Namely, that 
each person in the audience had individually 
cultivated himself or herself intellectually. 
The house was full because each seat was oc- 
cupied by a single personality. The music 
was enjoyed by all, because each listened to it 
and enjoyed it for himself or herself individ- 
ually. Therefore there was an audience of a 
music-loving and music-enjoying people, all 
of one mind, because each one was listening 
and enjoying for himself or herself alone. 

Now when we each one decide to rid our 
mentalities of all beliefs in an evil power, when 
we each one decide to be pure in heart, to have 
faith in the good, to be kind and helpful to 



82 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

each other, to be honorable in thought, word, 
and deed — then will there no longer be wars 
and rumors of wars; then will injustice and 
oppression no more rule in the land; then will 
competition cease; then will the aching hearts 
be healed, and the sick be restored to health. 
All peace and harmony can come on earth if 
each one will only do his or her individual part 
toward bringing it. 

Were you to go down into the slums of any 
city you would see there none but filthy, dirty 
people, so that you would perhaps have to flee 
the place in disgust. Why are these people 
all so dirty? Because they personally neglect 
to bathe, to launder and brush and mend their 
clothing. Like attracts like. The people who 
individually desire to be clean, neat, and re- 
fined are attracted toward each other, and those 
who have no aspiration for the niceties of so- 
ciety congregate together. This is because of 
the culture or lack of culture of these souls 
individually. 

Evil will remain a seeming power in the 
world as long as individual personalities think 
and do what is wrong. 

Evil will be wiped off the face of the earth 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 83 

as soon as individual personalities cease to 
commit errors. 

With every error that we individually over- 
come wc lessen the sum total of evil in the 
world and increase the sum total of good. 
Have we not every incentive to press on toward 
purity of heart, word, and deed? 

Suppose I say, "There is no matter. There 
is but One Substance, and It is Spirit or Mind," 
and you should immediately exclaim, "There 
is matter; the very desk on which you are writ- 
ing is a material thing!" Let us look into the 
question and see what conclusion we can come 
to about it. 

In the first place we will go back to our 
premise — there is but One Substance. It is 
Spirit or Mind. Substance is that which causes 
anything to be. The activity or the working 
power of Mind is Thought. Thought is there- 
fore spiritual. By the use of Thought ideals 
are created. Man, the Ideal of the divine 
Mind, having been created by Thought, is a 
thinking Being, because his nature is like unto 
that of his creator. 

Every living soul is an emanation from the 
God-created Man, which contains potentially 



84 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

all the natures of God. Souls in the aggregate 
are mankind. When we speak of a living soul 
as a man we spell the word "man" with a small 
"m" to distinguish him from Man, the image of 
God. 

Living soul, the actual thinker, is the user of 
the God-derived power to think. 

Now some soul at some time conceived the 
idea af what a convenient thing a desk would 
be for the use of every business man and woman. 
In his thought he perfected the desk. He con- 
ceived of a flat top; above it must be so many- 
little drawers and so many pigeonholes. Un- 
derneath there must be so many large drawers 
on one side and a very nice closet on the other 
side. It was to be so many feet long, so many 
feet wide, and so many feet high. It was to be 
closed with a folding cover, in which was to 
be a spring lock which would simultaneously 
fasten top, drawers, and closet. 

Now this was very clear to this man, and it 
was indeed an actual and useful thing as it ap- 
peared to him in all its perfection and har- 
monious working order as idea. But how 
much good, while it remained an idea in his 
mentality only, was it doing in the business 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 85 

world to the men and women for whose use 
he was led to conceive the invention? It was 
practically doing them no good at all, for it 
was simply a mental idea in his consciousness. 

The way to make it a practicality was to take 
some wood, shape it, and put it together so as 
to make it represent in every particular what 
the man was holding as a mental picture. 

The next thing was to build a factory and 
turn out desks by the hundreds and thousands, 
so that business people everywhere can avail 
themselves of their usefulness. 

Now, useful as these desks are, they are not 
real in themselves, for real, in the Science of 
Being, means indestructible. They can be 
burned, they can be broken, or chopped all to 
pieces. 

It is the mental desk which remains v/hole, 
perfect, and complete. It is the idea which 
was in the inventor's consciousness before a 
single desk was made to represent to the world 
what his idea was. The factory and all the 
desks in it might be destroyed by fire, and yet 
the desk idea would still remain and there 
could immediately be thousands more desks 
made to represent and stand for this o?ie idea. 



86 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

So you see the substantial desk must be the 
mental desk, and not that which represents it. 

"But," you say, "your desk is made of wood. 
The wood grew as a tree, and the tree is mat- 
ter." 

If it is the nature of thinking to be outpic- 
tured, represented, or symbolized in shape, and 
if the nature of the spiritual tree is contained 
within the nature of the divine Man, as the 
lesser ideals of God are all contained within 
the greatest Ideal — divine Man — why has not 
the spiritual tree nature in Man been pictured 
forth or symbolized in the shape that we call a 
tree? 

We all know that the tree which we see in 
the world is not real, for it can be burned and 
destroyed. The substantial tree, then, is ideal. 
The tree we see is shape which has been pro- 
jected by thinking, and which represents the 
tree nature contained in Man's nature. 

All material objects are simply outlines or 
shapes appearing to have life and reality be- 
cause they are invigorated, energized, filled, 
surrounded, acted upon and held in place or 
sustained by Thought, whose substance is Spirit 
or Mind. 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 87 

The nature of Spiritual Man, the Lord God, 
will become manifest in the world as soon as 
living soul comes into full knowledge and real- 
ization of what his nature, as the image of God, 
really contains. 

If the soul ceases to use the shape it very 
soon becomes unformulated or de-composed. 
Dust soon returns to dust. Shape is retained 
as long as the soul continues to use it. There 
is but one Substance and It is Spirit, which is 
eternal Life, or Mind. 

Person, or physical organism, is good and 
necessary in its place. It is something to be 
thankful for because it is through it that we 
manifest our God-derived natures, capacities, 
and faculties. The person is to be recognized 
for what it is. It is to be cared for, and to be 
made as useful as possible. It must, however, 
not be credited with any power to do, or to be, 
or to become anything of itself. Neither must 
it be blamed for any condition which appears 
upon it, for it of itself is nothing in the absolute 
sense. It is a temporary fact for our use. But 
it is not an eternal reality, because we, in soul 
development, will reach a place where we will 
no longer need a physical organism through 



88 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

which to manifest. The veil will some day be 
rent for us, and we will see and know ourselves, 
and will need our spiritual bodies only for our 
temples of habitation. 

"Order is heaven's first law," and everything 
must come in its own order according to this 
law, therefore the person, the physical organ- 
ism, being at present necessary for the use of 
the living soul, is not to be despised in any way, 
but it is to be used as unto the Lord. It is our 
individual thinking regarding it that will either 
give it its proper place to us or put it where it 
does not belong in our own distorted. personal 
or race imagination. 

The person represents spiritual Man. The 
condition of our persons reflects the way in 
which we have been thinking, whether correctly 
or incorrectly, for the law of cause and effect 
is an eternal fact. We establish a cause for 
health or ill health with almost every moment 
of our thinking, and the effect will surely show 
forth. 

God is primal Cause. Man, the Lord God, 
is the inclusive effect of everything that the 
infinite nature of God is capable of producing. 
Unceasing activity or eternal invisible force is 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 89 

the inherent nature of God. This activity is, 
obviously, expressed in or transferred to the 
effect of God, which is Man. 

Logic shows us that the entire Principle-God 
is fully expressed in Man, the image of God. 
This makes Man the storehouse of all that the 
nature of God includes. Activity belongs to 
the nature of God, but we find this activity to 
be expressed in the nature of Man, and from 
the nature of Man it must be distributed. As 
the activity of Mind is ceaseless, omnipotent 
energy, it forces Man to give it an outlet. 

The activity of God-Mind is Thought. It 
is expressed in Man as mental capacity. The 
active thinker is designated in the Science of 
Being as soul. For it is by the conscious indi- 
vidual thinkingof every soul that the God nature 
will be first recognized and then manifested. 

Man's activity is made known by living soul 
which comes into the world to fulfill its mission 
of becoming conscious of its real and true God- 
derived Being, and through this consciousness 
to make its Being manifest. It is the activity 
of God-Mind which impells constant thinking. 

Never forget that God is the one and only 
Substance. This Substance is the Cause and 



90 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

Creator of the Ideal or Real Man. Ideal Man 
in what he really is, is the spiritual Being which 
eternally expresses God. As Man comes into 
consciousness of what he is as the image of 
God he actualizes his nature as living soul, 
which evolves into more and greater realization 
of the powers, capacities, possibilities and na- 
tures of living Being. 

As the Ideal of the Divine Mind, Man is fin- 
ished and complete now. As living souls who 
have a full realization of our perfected state 
yet to gain, we are not yet finished and com- 
plete. But with every aspiration, with every 
conscious endeavor to attain this realization, 
our souls are becoming more perfected and 
more nearly completed. 

When we accept Spirit or Mind as the one 
and only Substance or Causative Power, we 
readily see that there is not another substance 
which mankind has called matter. What we 
have called material objects are only represen- 
tations of ideas. 

As we individually develop in consciousness, 
our spiritual Being becomes more clear and 
true and correct to our understanding. We 
then see how impossible it is for another sub- 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 9I 

stance or underlying cause to exist if Spirit is 
the one and only Substance and Cause, and It 
is Omnipresence. Two opposing things can- 
not be in the same place at the same time. 
There is but one Substance and It is Spirit or 
Mind. From it proceed all things either di- 
rectly or indirectly. 

We have already seen that our ideas take 
form through thinking, and that these forms 
become objectified as external shapes, and thus 
we see that thinking is an activity. 

If we consciously think as well as perceive 
that which is true, we cause rapid action or 
vibration. We then realize ourselves to be 
spiritually developed. But if we think error 
thoughts or are not true in our perceptions the 
vibration is slow. Did you ever notice the 
faces of two little children to whom the same 
question is propounded? The eyes sparkle 
and the face is bright of the one who, quick as 
a flash, perceives the true and correct answer, 
but the other, not perceiving the truth, has 
heavy eyes and a dull face, showing plainly 
that his thinking is labored and heavy and 
slow. Now, the rapid and the slow vibrations 
both take form as correct and incorrect ideas. 



92 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

The rapid vibrations will objectify as the beau- 
tiful, the harmonious, and the lovely. 

The slow and mistaken and incorrect think- 
ing objectify as grosser or what is called denser 
matter or material objects. This is why physi- 
cal scientists say "Matter is modes of motion." 

Unconscious thinking of either a good or an 
error quality is objectified just as is conscious 
thinking, and this is why we have so many and 
varied kinds of shapes which are called mate- 
rial objects. 

The precious metals which are hid so deeply 
in the earth may be the objectivity of secret, 
pure, and perhaps partially unconscious strong 
and true thinking. The grass and the flowers 
and the trees are the outpicturing of another 
grade of thinking. The wild animals and rep- 
tiles another grade, and so on. Until Man's 
divine nature is fully and evenly developed by 
means of true and intelligent thinking of every 
living soul, some of Man's lesser natures will be 
more active at some times than at others. In 
the first chapter of Genesis we read that ** God 
created the heaven and the earth." Do you 
not think it will be revealed to us later on, in- 
dividually, that this allegory of creation means 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 93 

the spiritual natures in Man, the Lord God, and 
the powers and faculties to make them mani- 
fest? 

In the second chapter of Genesis, fourth 
verse, we read ** the Lord God made the earth 
and the heavens." This certainly seems as 
though Man, the Lord God, had made — which 
means to cause, to exist, to stand out — the vis- 
ible universe, which we will grow to rightly 
understand as our inner sight develops. 

After we become more conscious of the na- 
tures of God and Man we will see that all 
things in reality are spiritual and invisible, and 
that they are derived from and sustained by 
the one Substance which is God-Mind, and that 
all externalities are only the representive ob- 
jects of invisible thinking, and that they ap- 
pear substantial because of the substantiality 
of the spiritual or mental idea which is back of 
them, sustaining and holding them in place. If 
you will repeat to yourself a great deal, "Spirit 
or Mind is the one and only Substance," it will 
help you to see all things in a clearer and 
more orderly light. 



LESSON IV. 



APPROPI^IAXION. 

Now since we have seen the wonderful eter- 
nal riches that are within the nature of our Be- 
ing, and also that these riches can be evolved 
into manifestation through our own spoken 
word, let us see to it that we speak the words 
that will make them manifest. 

Inharmony, to a great extent, has always 
seemingly reigned in the world. But we have 
discovered through our investigations in the 
Science of Being that this is the case simply 
because of our past or present ignorance con- 
cerning our true Being. We had not, as Adam 
souls, evolved to the plane of intelligence 
where we were capable of discerning the nature 
of our true Being, and we therefore saw our- 
selves in an incorrect and untrue light, and be- 
cause of this misconception we constantly 
thought incorrectly of ourselves. 

As we become better acquainted with our 
true selves and see our inherent and potential 

u 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 95 

grandeur, nobility, power and Godlikeness in 
every particular we cease to libel ourselves by 
saying we are " worms of the dust," " miser- 
able sinners," and all of the many unjust accu- 
sations which we have heaped upon ourselves 
in times past. 

A partially true statement never tells the 
absolute Truth. These things which we have 
declared against ourselves have been but 
seemingly true, or in other words they have 
been the actual only, according to appearances, 
concerning the temporary stage in which the 
soul was at a certain time evolved. 

A temporal fact is not an eternal Truth; 
therefore what is true, as a fact, concerning 
the temporal should never be accepted by any 
mentality as a certain and eternal Truth. 

As there are many natures contained within 
the God nature, the likeness of these are all 
contained within Man nature, because they are 
all expressed in him. 

Now it would be impossible for living soul 
to draw any power, any faculty, any nature, 
any capacity, or any knowledge, from its true 
Being if these things were not already there to 
be called forth. But being there, as we have 



96 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

logically discovered when we examined into 
the nature of God and Its expression, the nature 
of Man, we find there is no impossible attain- 
ment for the living soul, but that all things are 
possible to us if we will only do that of which 
we are capable — that which we may do if we 
will. 

No matter how good a workman a man may 
be, he cannot accomplish anything without 
tools with which to work. As the outer only 
symbolizes the inner, this also must be true of 
the invisible work which must be accomplished 
within every human soul. 

But the soul's implements are always at 
hand. They do not have to be bought nor 
sold. They are ever present with us, in pri- 
vate and public, at home and abroad. Asleep 
or awake we have them always with us. And 
what is more, we are constantly, consciously or 
unconsciously, either using or misusing them; 
which of the two our health, circumstances, and 
environments will, in the process of time, tell. 

These tools are words. Whether they are 
silently used or audibly spoken they are words 
all the same. The word sets in vibration, 
either harmoniously or otherwise, whatsoever. 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 9/ 

nature it strikes, just as whatever strings one 
strikes on a musical instrument cause either 
harmony or inharmony according as they are 
intelligently or incorrectly struck. 

Every nature in Man is good. But when the 
soul calls upon any nature incorrectly and mis- 
uses it, it perverts this nature and makes in- 
harmony manifest. 

Take, for instance, the animal nature in Man. 
This nature is good and useful in its place. 
Animal strength is good. Animal spirits are 
good, but when we pervert the animal nature 
in Man we make a creature lower than any of 
the beasts of the field. 

The living soul is the user or misuser of all 
of the natures in Man, and it is only through 
the soul that all of the good natures of Man 
can ever be made manifest. It is through the 
errors of the soul that these natures are ever 
misused. This is all that makes evil ever ap- 
pear to be made manifest. All that the soul 
accomplishes, or fails to accomplish, in any 
particular, is because of the use of true or un- 
true words. " By the activity of the word the 
sleeping germs of everything are awakened 
into life." 



98 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

As God activity — Thought — is eternally 
ceaseless it is forever active in Man. Operat- 
ing through Man it is focused in the soul. That 
Man is the thinking Being, and that soul is the 
user of the power to think is an eternal truth. 
What the soul thinks is according to the de- 
gree of evolution of consciousness or knowl- 
edge of true Being that the soul has attained. 

As long as the animal degree was predomi- 
nant in our consciousness we did many things 
that could be called in-human. We thought 
and did many things that were brutal and 
cruel. We were acting out the nature which 
we were then evolving. As we evolve, because 
of the law of growth aided by aspiration and 
conscious effort, we overcome the animal na- 
ture and begin to manifest the human nature, 
or evolve the human nature from the treasure 
house of our Being. We then become more 
kind, more gentle, more humane, more loving, 
more just and wise in every way. 

As we, through continued growth and still 
higher aspiration, evolve our human nature, 
we begin to perceive the greater things of our 
spiritual and divine natures, which are waiting 
for the appropriation of every living soul and 






IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 99 

which will as surely be the realization of every 
living soul as it is sure that God is God and 
that Man is Man. 

The ceaseless activity of God will work in 
and through Man nature until every living soul 
will become God-like and then forever more 
will we work with God; the glories of which 
work our eyes are not yet able to behold. 

Cannot we see how wise the admonition, 
*• Let patience have her perfect work"? For 
while every possible good is now true of our 
Being, we only bring this good to our realiza- 
tion by the patient use of the true word. 

Cannot we also see how truly Paul spoke 
when he said, "There is therefore now no con- 
demnation to them which are in Christ Jesus," 
for it would be utterly impossible for anyone 
who had attained the Christ Jesus stage in de- 
velopment to condemn anyone in the animal 
stage or even on the human plane of develop- 
ment. He who has attained wisdom sees that 
all souls who make mistakes are still in a lower 
stage of development, and instead of blaming 
and condemning them he lovingly and ten- 
derly and mercifully holds out the hand of 
friendship (by thought, word, and deed) with 



lOO SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

the encouraging invitation, " Come up higher, 
brother, and taste the joys and know the 
glories that are possible for all to know who 
gain the knowledge of the truth of Being." 

Right and true thoughts are as great a nour- 
ishment to the soul as nutritious food is sup- 
posed to be to the body. It is right thoughts 
that are spirit and life. It is error thoughts 
that debilitate and cause us to sicken, and suf- 
fer bereavement, poverty, and misfortune. 

Remember that words and thoughts are 
really one and the same thing; the audible 
word being the thought objectified. Out of 
the fullness of the heart the mouth speaketh; 
so if we are very careful of our inmost 
thoughts our words will be wise and righteous 
words. 

Spirit words — true words — quicken the soul, 
so that its understanding is opened and true 
and right conditions in the external are in due 
season a result. 

We will never be anointed to preach the 
gospel to the poor, nor be able to heal the 
broken hearted, nor know how to preach de- 
liverance to the captives and recovery of sight 
to the blind until we aspire and daily try to 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. lOI 

make our most secret thoughts spirit thoughts. 
Then from this fullness of love, of strength, of 
wisdom, and of power will our mouth speak the 
words that will surely set the captive free, and 
we will, in conscious knowledge, be able to 
preach the acceptable year of the Lord. 

We are proving to ourselves the unreality of 
evil and of matter and the eternal reality of 
God and of God's expression — Man. We are 
also learning that infinite Mind is ceaselessly 
active and that Its activity operates in and 
through Man; also in the living soul, that ema- 
nation from Man which grows and develops in 
consciousness until it realizes itself to be, in 
conscious knowledge, one with its Father. 

We also clearly perceive that forever our 
thoughts take form, and that our ideas whether 
they accord with Divine Principle or not, always 
take shape in the external. Our error thoughts 
shape themselves so as to be recognized by 
our sense sight either as ^^.reased physical con- 
ditions, as leased financial conditions, as dis- 
eased family conditions, or in dissatisfaction 
and disappointment of one kind or another. 

Now it stands to reason that none of us hav- 
ing real knowledge of the inexorable law of 



102 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

thought force would voluntarily do incorrect 
thinking, for is not self-preservation the first 
law of nature? Who is there in all the world 
who would resolve upon awaking in the morn- 
ing, " Now, today I am going to be afraid of 
everything all day long. I am going to be as 
selfish and hateful as possible and fly out in a 
rage at every provocation, because I want to 
have a bad cold in my head, and I want to be- 
come bilious and constipated and also poison 
my kidneys"? 

We know there is not a single personality 
who would voluntarily do such a thing as this. 
On the other hand we know, because of our 
own experience and the heart to heart talks 
which we have had with our friends, that there 
are thousands whose every morning resolve 
before rising is to be brave and courageous, to 
be patient and gentle and loving and kind all 
the day long, and we, each one of us, know 
how many, many times we have been heroes 
and " sheroes " in our daily overcomings when 
not another soul knew of our victory but our- 
selves and there was none to lend us a helping 
hand or speak a single comforting word. 

But are these not the times when we realize 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. IO3 

our Lord, our own true Being, to be an over- 
shadowing Presence sticking closer to us than 
a brother. And when our father and our 
mother have forsaken us, has not this ever- 
present Helper taken us up in consciousness 
until we have perceived and felt what it is to 
be the child of this loving Father who will 
never leave us nor forsake us. 

Do we not perceive how lacking in under- 
standing we must be if by thought, word, or 
deed we make one thing harder for our brother 
to bear than it otherwise would be? if we add 
to his experience by so much as a finger 
weight, or one single unkind criticism or cen- 
sure? If we have travail of soul in trying to 
attain our aspirations and overcomings, and 
still many times fail, can we not believe our 
brother to be striving for the same attainment? 
And when we know the force that kind words 
and just commendation have in the formation 
of our own character can we not be generous 
enough to render them unto others? 

The fact is, that in the depth of every human 
soul there is a desire for the Good, no matter 
how distorted an image that one may now be 
holding of the Good. Later this desire ripens 



104 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

into aspiration, and then, for a time, does the 

soul experience its growing pains. Then is 

the time that it strives to break free from its 

past habits of error thinking and do none but 

pure and true thinking. 

No one can know what this costs a newly 

aspiring soul till he tries it for himself. How 

well we know what the Japanese poet meant 

when he wrote: 

" Mine eyes with tears are always wet; 
I can't remember to forget." 

It would seem as though at times we can't re- 
member to forget to be afraid, to forget to 
doubt, to criticise, to see evil and all the errors 
which we have committed in our thinking for 
so long. 

This is where our beautiful Science of Being 
becomes to us all in all, because, with its words 
of Truth, it gently leads us out of past error 
habits of thinking, and teaches us how to do 
the true thinking, which at this stage in the 
development of every human soul seems like 
such a " new " and perhaps a strange way. 
But it is a way that must be learned. The gos- 
pel of love and mercy can never be a balm to 
our souls until we have so persistently used 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. IO5 

true words that we have made ourselves ready 
to hear with the hearing ear, otherwise we have 
ears to hear but we hear not. 

The words of Truth are the very bed rock on 
which we build the new temple whose work 
goes on noiselessly but so surely that its spires 
will one day reach the Absolute Itself, and we 
shall verily see God face to face. 

The words of spirit and life will only be 
found and known in our consciousness through 
the correct daily use of true words. These 
words will clothe the naked, feed the hungry, 
and heal the sick. They will bring health to 
the flesh and marrow to the bones of the one 
who persistently speaks them. They will bring 
peace to the heart, and teach the soul the ways 
of wisdom. How good are right words! and 
how surely they prove that " A man hath joy 
by the answer of his mouth." 

Shall we not eat these words until our entire 
being is thrilled and quickened with their al- 
mighty power? Shall we not feed upon them 
until we have literally, not only with our lips 
but in our heart, renounced the world, the 
flesh, and the devil as being eternal realities 
and having any pov/er over us? Is it not worth 



I06 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

an effort to attain the peace that passeth un- 
derstanding? 

None can measure the force of right words 
except they who use them. These words must 
be used if we would know freedom from old be- 
liefs. We cannot put the new wine of under- 
standing into the old bottles of false beliefs. 
We must make new bottles with new words; 
then will the understanding come to us that 
Spirit is the only Power, Spirit is the only Sub- 
stance, and we will prove, each one for himself, 
that it is so. 

Who is fed with the true word knows neither 
heart hunger nor soul thirst. " Without the 
word was nothing made that was made " has a 
more and more truly opcult meaning the more 
diligently we use the true word. 

If we think lightly of our words we are yet 
in ignorance of Truth, for the only power that 
man is vested with is the power contained in his 
words. 

Let us no longer moan and groan and 
lament at our pains and woes and sorrows and 
poverty, or bow in submission to them, neither 
accuse God of sending them; neither let us 
blame them on the weather, on our food, on 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. IO7 

heredity nor on unjust dealings. Neither let 
us be so conceited as to take comfort in them 
and piously simper "Whom the Lord loveth he 
chasteneth," as though' the Lord were a re- 
specter of persons and we his peculiar favor- 
ites, but let us cease from this grievous god 
which we have made for ourselves and turn to 
the absolute God, that changeless Principle 
which is the same yesterday, today, and forever, 
and declare Its presence until It has become a 
realization and a manifestation of our souls in 
peace, plenty, health, and joyous living. This 
we will do by the constant word of appropria- 
tion of what is in our true Being. 

God is not the author of confusion but of 
peace, so if we have confusion in our daily ex- 
periences we have, through our ignorance, 
brought it upon ourselves. We can therefore 
rid ourselves of it. 

"Call upon Me and I will answer" is said to 
be the law of everything in the universe. Our 
Ideal Being is filled with all the wealth of life, 
intelligence, strength, goodness, love, truth, 
honesty, courage, benevolence, purity, faith, 
health, joy, justice, self-knowledge, peace, and 
all good which could possibly be derived from 



I08 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

the nature of God. We can speak it all forth 
into manifestation. 

Let us " rename all obstacles in environment 
and character as opportunities " to demon- 
strate the power of the true word, and speak 
the word which will, in the fullness of time, 
make the Good manifest. 

In a seed is contained all the vitality of its 
nature. In an acorn is contained the possible 
oak tree. But if the acorn is not planted it 
will not grow. Then the possible oak tree can- 
not become an actuality. 

In just this way words that are not spoken 
cannot fruit. If we want to realize any good 
we must speak the word that will force the 
good circumstance or condition to manifest. 

•' I, in my real Being, am God's perfect ideal. 
Health and strength are my birthright forever 
and ever." 

In evolving through a lesser to a greater 
plane of understanding there are certain false 
beliefs which we all have to obliterate from our 
consciousness. When there is a certain thing 
that almost everyone believes, we call this error 
belief a "race belief." 

Error beliefs must be wiped out of the soul 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. IO9 

that perception of Truth and consequent knowl- 
edge and understanding may reign supreme in 
the consciousness. "Two things cannot oc- 
cupy the same place at the same time" is as 
true of spiritual things as of material. 

We cannot hold a false belief and a true con- 
ception of the same thing at the same time. 
We cannot serve two masters at the same mo- 
ment in our thinking. We will be sure to hold 
to the one and neglect the other. So let us 
train ourselves, for this is our privilege, to hold 
to true statements until they have generated 
in our souls such sure knowledge and right 
feeling that all false conceptions have faded 
away into nothingness. 

In logical deduction we see that since ideal 
Man is the result of God thought, Man, be- 
cause of his like active nature, by his thinking 
causes results; and also that we, as living souls, 
cause whatever comes to pass in our daily 
experiences, for we have previously imaged 
them in our thinking. We are therefore the 
cause of our own heaven and our own hell and. 
of our own poverty and our own riches. In a 
certain sense we are also the cause of our own 
knowledge or ignorance as a state of conscious- 



no SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

ness. We read in Omar Khayyam's " Rubaiyat," 
"I, myself, am heaven and hell." 

We must awaken to this fact soon or late. 
The sooner the better for our own comfort and 
satisfaction. We can be a cause of blessings to 
the world, or a cause of miseries, suffering, and 
hardships, for no one liveth to himself alone. 
Whatever we think affects others as well as our- 
selves. Our every thought is infused with energy. 
What kind and quality of thoughts are we 
sending out? Each thought is a cause whose 
effects are endless until every living soul has 
so individualized itself that it is no longer open 
to any external influences. 

Until we attain the conscious realization that 
we are controlled by God only, and inspired 
alone by the Holy Spirit, we will not be beyond 
being influenced by inherited and race beliefs 
and the thoughts of those with whom we asso- 
•ciate. We therefore can see the necessity of 
doing individual persistent and correct think- 
ing from the basis of the Science of Being. 
Thus we see that our own thinking is the cause 
of our own experiences of good and of evil. 

We can eventually learn to so think as to 
bring to ourselves experiences which manifest 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. Ill 

only the eternally Good, for the evil is but the 
manifestation of incorrect and error thinking. 

As the soul develops in knowledge of the 
truth and eternal verity of its Being it ceases 
from error thinking and thinks correctly. After 
the error thinking has ceased the evil experi- 
ences and appearances will fade away. Evil is 
temporary, transient, fleeting, if we choose to 
have it so. The Good is eternal, unending, 
substantial, and it is always waiting to be called 
into manifestation. The Good is the sure her- 
itage of every living soul in knowledge, reali- 
zation, and experience. Let us praise the Good 
all day long, for in so doing we undermine and 
extinguish the evil. ** How forcible are right 
words!" "Every man's word shall be his burden." 

Now while we see how impossible it is to 
separate our physical organisms from ourselves, 
as living souls passing through this present 
phase of existence, do not let us confuse them 
by saying, "I and my physical organism are 
one," meaning that I am my organism; but let 
us make the distinction clearly because it is so 
important to do so, that I, a living soul, am the 
thinker, while my person, my physical organ- 
ism, is the shape which my nature has projected; 



112 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

and its condition shows how and what I have 
been thinking. I am /, but it is my instrument, 
or the instrument which is made for my use. 

When we perceive that "Men act wrongly 
because they form erroneous judgments," be- 
cause of the undevelopment of their souls, we 
can again perceive how fallacious it would be 
for us to condemn any error we see in another, 
for our error thoughts would be a weight upon 
that other one and would help to keep him in 
bondage to the very error which we are now 
condemning in him. 

Condemnation is the same as damnation, and 
these are stagnating in effect both to the thinker 
and the one thought of, until each one has so 
developed in self-conscious knowledge of his 
Being that his knowledge makes him proof 
against our error thinking. 

What we do to another we are doing to our- 
selves. If we think ill of another we are doing 
it to our own hurt. Therefore we are observing 
self-preservation when we loosen another from 
any bondage he is under to either evil or mat- 
ter. 

This we do by our thoughts and words; we 
deny away from our belief the not real, the not 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. II3 

good, the temporal, by positively declaring the 
powerand presence of the invisible and omnipo- 
tent Good which is forever the only Reality. 
And this we will continue to do until we realize 
the truth of every word of God that we speak. 
God is Truth, and every true word must there- 
fore be a word of God. 

Our existence is unfolding before us as a 
mighty problem to be solved. To bring all 
things into harmonious conditions is to know 
Truth, to speak It, and to think It. We do 
this when we say Nay, nay to the not good and 
thus put it out of our sight, and Yea, yea to 
the good which we perceive, that we may be- 
come conscious of its presence and reality. 

Our mentalities, sown with their many false 
beliefs, are like gardens overgrown with weeds 
which must be pulled up and destroyed before 
we can plant the seeds which we desire to see 
grow. The very act of pulling up the weeds 
makes the soil more fallow and ready to receive 
the good seed. 

After we have planted our seed we have a 
time of waiting, according to our sense of time, 
during which we must trust to the unseen and 
silent forces of nature to make that seed ger- 



114 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

minate and expand until it has taken root and 
begins to grow. First it begins as a tiny shoot 
which we cannot see, down under the soil, but 
which we believe is there, because of our knowl- 
edge of the laws of vegetation. Presently it 
appears above the surface, and with proper care 
bestowed upon it, it will grow steadily until it 
has blossomed and borne its fruit. 

Now when we want to make the eternally 
Good and the beautiful Real the conscious 
realization and knowledge of our own souls, 
we first destroy the weeds of error beliefs by 
denial. 

As a garden that is filled with weeds is not 
in a receptive state for good seed, neither is a 
mentality filled with error beliefs in a fit state 
to have substance words spoken into it. When 
we clear our garden of weeds we immediately 
plant the good seed, otherwise the garden 
would be barren and unproductive. So when 
we deny error beliefs from the soul, we imme- 
diately speak true words of affirmation that the 
eternal energy which is so continuous in the 
soul may work with these good words and 
bring them to fruitage. 

When we use denials we are trying to uproot 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. II5 

false and error beliefs of the reality of any- 
thing that does not have God, the Good, as its 
source or origin either directly or primarily. 
Anything that comes from God we would be 
foolish to try to deny away. This would be 
an impossibility, for God and all of God's 
manifestations are eternal realities. 

It is only the good that can not be denied 
away. Take for instance sickness and suffer- 
ing. If they are from God and are good we 
never can rid ourselves of them. But as 
they do not manifest God they are beliefs that 
are cast out of many souls daily. 

Did you ever take your Bible and read the 
comforting promises of health which the Lord 
makes to his people? This would very surely 
show you the unsubstantiality of sickness and 
disease. If these are from God, Jesus, whose 
love to God was so great, would never have at- 
tempted to destroy his Father's work. But 
since sin, sickness, sorrow, poverty, and death 
are only noxious weeds which the heavenly 
Father did not plant, Jesus did uproot them 
and destroy them, and has ever since been 
teaching us to do likewise. 

Every affirmation includes a denial, and re- 



Il6 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

peated continual denials and affirmations of 
the truth of Being will, in time, uproot and un- 
dermine all error beliefs. So when we discover 
an error in ourselves we say *' Nay, nay" to it, 
and declare "you are not true," and then we 
speedily affirm what is the true and the abiding. 

In ridding ourselves of certain "race" error 
beliefs we at the same time rid ourselves of 
individual error beliefs, and this we wish to do 
as speedily and thoroughly as possible. 

One of the greatest of the error beliefs of 
the race is a belief in another power beside the 
absolute Good. We have been so strongly in- 
fected with the belief in evil ever since our ad- 
vent upon this planet that until we voluntarily 
begin to rid ourselves of it we have no idea how 
strong the shackles of our bondage are. But 
we must rid ourselves of this belief if we would 
be pure enough in heart to bear to see God. 

When we learn to continuously remember 
that the absolute Good is the one and only 
Power, we will have rid ourselves of all fear. 
It is a belief in evil that makes us afraid. 

What fearful heart would not be glad of the 
sure knowledge that there is nothing to fear? 
Fear of sickness causes sickness to appear. 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 11/ 

Fear of poverty in old age causes people to 
try to obtain money by dishonest means, or 
causes them to be selfish and penurious. Fears 
of all kinds make us selfish, cruel, and jealous. 
Therefore are we not unloaded of burdens many 
when we discover that there is really no evil 
power in all the universe, but that the only real 
Power is God, the absolute Good? 

We will develop a strong character and gain 
sure knowledge if we will speak true words very 
definitely concerning this one Power, so let us 
deny the not true and affirm the true every 
morning as early as possible, in clear-cut and 
earnest words: 

Evil is not a real power. There is but one Power 
or one Force in all the universe, and it is the Good. 
It will become the conscious realization of every soul 
who will speak it into manifestation. 

This will free you of the belief and fear that 
there is an evil power which hangs over the 
children of men, ready to engulf them in dis- 
aster and desolation at any moment. 

The imaginary evil power has just as much 
power as we give it by our belief in it. It is 
neither a pleasant, comfortable, nor profitable 
belief, so let us rid ourselves of it by denying it 



Il8 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

away and bringing clearly to our conscious 
knowledge that which is — the invisible, eternal 
Good, which our speaking can bring to visibil- 
ity in perception, in realization, and by eternal 
symbols. 

Be firm and persistent with this affirmation 
of the one Power, Good, and by and by the 
clouds of error will be dissipated, and there 
will be nothing within the radius of your vision 
and experience but the absolute Good. 

A few weeks, or perhaps days, of this denial 
and affirmation will enable you to say with 
faith unshaken, "There is no evil in God's uni- 
verse, and none of the experiences in man's 
world move me. I perceive and know that the 
Good is the only Power." 

We must also deny a belief in another sub- 
stance than the one Substance — Spirit or Mind. 

Matter is believed to have substantiality and 
to cause us suffering or sorrow. But we have, 
by logical deduction, proved that there is no 
matter as an eternal substance, but that Spirit 
is the one and only real Substance, or the only 
eternal Cause or Principle. Jesus said, "It is 
the spirit that quickeneth; the flesh profiteth 
nothing." Carlyle says, "That which thou 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. II9 

seest is not there on its own account — strictly 
speaking, it is not there at all." 

Therefore for this true statement we will say: 
Matter is ?iot an eterrial reality. Spirit or Mind is 
the one and only Substance. The material objects 
that we see with the eye of sense are only the shapes 
projected by mans universal and hidividual think- 
ing. I will so think as to make for myself good and 
pleasant experiences. 

With this denial of matter many sense con- 
ditions that have been holding us with a firm 
grasp will give way, and we will clearly see 
that by correct and true words we can cause 
unpleasant conditions to pass away and true 
and right conditions to appear. 

We can readily see that if matter is not a 
real substance it does not contain either 
life, durability, or intelligence, but that the 
seeming life, substance, and intelligence which 
it appears to have are conferred upon it by the 
energy of our own thinking, which permeates 
all external objects. 

We now see that the wise thing for us to do 
is to appropriate by our daily word all the Good 
that is stored in our Being, which will cleanse 
our mentalities of their present erroneous be- 



120 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

liefs. What is true of one soul is true of all 
souls, for there is but one Lord over all. 

I have eternal life because in my real Being 
I am the expression of God-Life forever. 

I in my real Being am divinely loving be- 
cause I am the created of God-Love. 

In my Being I am truthful and pure because 
I image God-Purity forever. 

In my real Being I am eternally substantial 
because divine Principle is my Substance, my 
Cause, and It sustains me forever. 

In my real Being I am the all-wise and om- 
niscient One because all that I am is derived 
from Omniscience Itself. 

I am spiritual in Being solely, and not mate- 
rial in any sense whatsoever. Because I am 
spiritual I am free from all bondage to matter 
and from all conceptions of mortal sense. Be- 
cause I am spiritual I am free, wise, and im- 
mortal. 

I am omnipresent in my real Being because 
the Principle of my Being is Omnipresence It- 
self. 

The ideal of divine Mind is perfect, whole, 
harmonious and complete, which ideal, I, in 
tny real Being, Am. 



LESSON V. 

AD JUSXME NT. 

In the foregoing lessons we have been inves- 
tigating the Science of Being. One of the fac- 
ulties which we used in doing this was our 
God-derived reasoning power. 

By the cultivation and use of pure reason we 
can bring ourselves to see that the Good is the 
only Power and the only Reality. By using 
pure reason we can come to perceive that the 
Good is the one Presence which never leaves 
us nor forsakes us. 

Pure reason is divine reason. It teaches us 
that God is impersonal Principle, the First 
Cause of all creation, and that, as such, It is 
infinite, abstract Mind. 

We must cultivate the reasoning power be- 
cause it will teach us to attain conscious 
knowledge of any principle. Without an un- 
derstanding and knowledge of divine Principle 
we cannot truly know God, for God is divine 
Principle Itself. 

121 



122 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

Divine reason is the " companion faculty " of 
true intuition, and that one may be developed 
the other must also be a conscious possession. 
While intuition will tell us that a thing is true, 
reason will tell us why it is true. Reason also 
is the faculty which enables us to explain what 
is true. 

Before we began to use divine reason we 
could say " I am," but not until this faculty 
was correctly used could we tell ** what I am," 
"whence I came," "what I can do," and 
"whither I am going." We therefore can see 
how vitally necessary it is for us to cultivate, 
in purest aspiration, both the rational nature 
and its helpmeet, the intuitional nature. It is 
as important for us to do this as it is for a child 
to be taught to love and respect both father 
and mother. There could not be any harmony 
in a home where the children were taught to 
love one parent only, and to neglect or despise 
the other. To speak lovingly of one parent 
and slightingly of the other would not be mani- 
festing true justice, for it takes both a father 
and a mother to produce a child in the world. 

Now we, as living souls, want to prove that 
we, individually, can give birth to the Christ. 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. I23 

The Christ is the God-likeness in Man, brought 
to manifestation. This is why Jesus of Naza- 
reth is called the Christ, because he manifested 
what it is to be God-like. We cannot do this 
until we recognize and truly acknowledge both 
reason and intuition, for these are both within 
the nature of Man, the Image of God, which is 
" our Father who art in heaven." It is through 
the use of these two faculties that the con- 
scious Christ-child will be born in every human 
soul. 

The rational and the intuitional natures in 
our Being are what make It " both male and 
female"; therefore as we perfect our souls we 
must appropriate and cultivate both the male 
and female — the rational and the intuitional 
natures. 

When we look out over the world, or into 
our own environments and experiences, we do 
not at all see that the Good is the only Presence 
and consequently the only Power. Why do 
we not? Because we have not trained our- 
selves to use divine Reason, but have looked 
at appearances only, which are many times 
only the externalized pictures of our own mis- 
taken thinking, or the incorrect images which 



124 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

we have erected in our own mentality concern- 
ing other people and things. When we do use 
divine Reason we think correctly and, as is a 
consequence of all thinking, correct results, in 
the fullness of time, will objectify. 

As so many incorrect things have objectified 
it is certainly high time we were beginning to 
use the faculties which are already ours to use. 
Among the perfect natures which are Man's 
birthright, as the expression of God, the ra- 
tional nature is one, and until we develop it we 
will not be calling upon and appropriating all 
that our perfect nature as God's Expression 
contains, neither can we realize ourselves to be 
well-developed characters. 

Now, we say we do not like the present con- 
dition of affairs in the world. There are many 
things in the daily experiences of everyone 
which cause sorrow, and the sickness and suf- 
fering to which the whole world is obliged to 
submit makes it seem as though life is not 
worth living. So long as we view existence in 
this light, life is not worth, living; but intuition 
— the light that lighteth every man that Com- 
eth into the world — tells us that we are not 
really living, in the true sense of the word. 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. I25 

when things appear to us to be so distorted 
and inharmonious. 

Intuition also tells us there should be a way 
to bring order out of all this chaos and that 
harmony should reign among the children of 
men because they are the children of God- 
derived Being, original Man, who is the full 
and complete and direct Expression of God 
Itself. 

To truly live is to perceive at all times the 
absolute Good and Its orderly working in the 
soul. 

It is because we want to bring all things into 
harmony and order that we are now going to 
take up the study of Adjustment by the use of 
the reasoning faculty, for intuition tells us that 
all things in the world should be adjusted har- 
moniously. 

What should be done always can be done. 
But this never will be accomplished until the 
reasoning faculty is used as the practical work- 
ing companion of divine insight or intuition. 

In divine Reason there is no injustice, no 
selfishness, no cruelty, no imperfect vision, but 
all is truly perceived and correctly done. " He 



126 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

who reasons has eyes; who does not reason has 
only two holes in his head." 

Now were we to have all things properly ad- 
justed in our consciousness everything would 
be in a most satisfactory state. We would see 
no evil, we would not allow ourselves to be 
anxious about anything, neither would we see 
any inharmony; but we would be happy all 
the day long because we would see and know 
that the Absolute Good is supreme. 

To adjust is to bring everything to its proper 
relations; to bring everything to its true rela- 
tive position. 

Would my desk have been perfect and com- 
plete if the man who made the first represent- 
ative desk as a pattern for the workmen in 
the factory had imaged in his mentality that 
the drawers should be placed in upside down? 
How useful would they be if put in in that 
way? Would you consider such a workman 
very intelligent and efficient? No; he must 
correctly make all parts of the desk and prop- 
erly fit them, so that they will be adjusted ex- 
actly according to the inventor's idea. That 
being the case the desk is now a useful one. 

We want to adjust all things in our con- 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 12/ 

sciousness so that they will accord with what 
our intuition tells us must be divine harmony, 
for we are then sure that love, righteousness, 
Justice and peace will come upon earth. And 
so they will, for, in the Science of Being, earth 
is only heaven made manifest. " Let thy will 
be done on earth as it is done in heaven" 
means let us each one perceive that we have 
the capacity and power to do what is right 
toward bringing universal harmony. 

We often say we would like to see all things 
properly adjusted in the world. What and 
where is the world? Simply our own con- 
sciousness. How many worlds have we lived 
in already? First there was the infant world 
in which we ate and slept and played; had 
colic and cut teeth. 

Then we came into a larger world where we 
learned what it was to be naughty, and recog- 
nized when we were good according to the 
ideas of those around us. In this world we 
began to attain knowledge at home and at 
school; from books, through experience and 
observation. But in all the worlds through 
which we pass we are always in an individual 
world, for we each perceive things according 



128 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

to our own understanding, and not always as 
they are at all. I heard lately of a little girl 
who said: " Father, can you take your eye out? 
I have tried to take mine out and I cannot 
do it." 

The father replied: "Why do you ask such a 
question as that?" 

"Because," said the child, "my teacher was 
reading to us today about a lady who said, 
'just then my eye fell upon the onyx table.' 
My eye never falls out; does yours?" 

So you see we do not nearly always hear 
things as they are meant, but we hear them ac- 
cording to our own conception of them. In 
other words we live in our own world, each one 
individually, and everything we see and hear 
is seen and heard according to our own mental 
conceptions and the images which we have 
previously erected in our mentality concerning 
things and people. 

Now Man's nature is ideal. In other words 
the conception of Man in infinite and divine 
Mind is that He is perfect in all parts, points, 
natures, and capacities. This being the case 
Man has all the powers to do perfectly all that 
the God-Mind images that He can do. 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 129 

Since God is Mind and Man is the Expression 
of God and the likeness to God, Man does all 
that He does by means of, or use of, His think- 
ing power. 

Since Man's reality is ideal in the divine 
Mind, Man's actual work is accomplished by 
the soul, which is self-conscious thinking. Or, 
in other words, the soul is the actual, active 
thinker, whose possibilities are to learn to so 
think that it can bring itself into a realization 
that it is the Image of God becoming manifest. 

We perceive this possibility through the in- 
tuitional faculty. We will attain it by appro- 
priating all the perfect powers of our nature 
through using the faculty of pure reason. 

When we use pure reason we are obliged to 
measure all things according to their ideal 
standard in the infinite Mind, just as the work- 
men in the factory had to shape all parts of 
the desk in accordance with the inventor's idea. 
His desk-idea was the ideal pattern desk for 
all their measurements. His desk-idea was the 
primal or original, of which theirs were all 
copies. Their desks were the likeness of his 
image-desk. 

So God's ideal Man is the pattern Man by 



130 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

which we should do all our thinking. God's 
pattern Man is the original Man, the genus 
Man, the primal Man, the archetypal Man — 
the universal Man which is the spiritual Being 
or eternal Ideal of each one of us as living 
souls. 

Our ideal Being lasts forever as a pattern 
for what we as souls must become in conscious- 
ness or realization; to which perfected state of 
consciousness we will attain because of the law 
of growth, and which we can accelerate by as- 
piration in thought, word, and deed. 

What we actually are as living souls changes 
continually, for as soon as we attain one aspira- 
tion we immediately perceive and strive for a 
still higher attainment. Thus we see it is 
through soul or self-conscious knowledge of 
our real faculties, powers, capacities and natures 
that ideal Being, the perfect Man, will become 
manifest in the world. 

Now let us ask ourselves again "Where is the 
world?" and again must we answer "In our 
own consciousness." Ourselves and all our 
associates and environments are in our eyes 
just what we picture them to be in our daily 



IN THE SCIENXE OF BEING. I3I 

thinking. Do you not see that you are living 
in your own individual world? 

If you are aiming every day to see nothing 
but the best in everyone; if you are trying to 
control a fiery temper, so that divine patience 
may have her perfect work; if you are trying 
to transmute criticism and condemnation into 
kindlythinking,andencouragingand commend- 
ing thoughts of others; if you are trying to be 
courageous and cheerful under circumstances 
that seem depressing; under disappointment 
and trials, because you want to demonstrate to 
yourself and others that the child of God can 
be happy because of what you are in Being, 
who outside of your own world, or besides 
yourself, will know of your pure and holy as- 
pirations as well as you do? 

Can we not see of how little moment it is 
what others say and think of us so long as 
it is all right between us and our Lord, that 
perfect Being who has derived from God all 
compassion, all love, all tenderness, all mercy 
and all justice to richly reward every living 
soul according to its merited deserts of aspira- 
tion and effort? 

And can we not see how little any unjust 



132 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

criticism of our own would hurt another who 
is trying to do and think righteously? When 
we criticise others we hurt ourselves by keep- 
ing ourselves just that much longer out of the 
kingdom of perfect harmony. To think un- 
righteously of others in any way is to hurt our- 
selves. 

Now suppose you are endeavoring to live 
this perfect life in your daily thinking; with 
the purest heart you are aspiring to bring forth 
the Christ-child and make of yourself a per- 
fected soul, and in an unguarded moment you 
lost your temper or said or thought something 
unkind — well, what if you did? Was Rome 
built in a day? 

Do you remember the time when you flew 
into a temper at every little thing, and the only 
person you blamed was the one who had made 
you angry? Do you remember when you could 
say unkind and critical things of others with- 
out even a twinge of conscience? 

And now you suffer from self-condemnation 
when you discover yourself even a little bit 
angry, or find yourself thinking and saying one 
little unkind thing? My precious friend, do 
you not know that a fault perceived is half 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. I33 

cured? and can you not see that persistent as- 
piration will soon undermine all these errors 
so that they will pass away from your charac- 
ter as a dream that is told? Do you not see 
that it is possible for you to cultivate divine 
Justice and Love and Mercy until they reign 
supreme in your individual world, which is 
your own consciousness? 

"Yes," you say, "I do." You also say: "But 
this does not alter the affairs in the social and 
business world over which I am so greatly dis- 
tressed." 

If you and I adjust our thinking to the pat- 
tern of the ideal Man which infinite Mind cre- 
ated perfect, and also persistently declare that 
"Bounty of all Good and divine impersonal 
Justice are omnipresent," we do change every- 
thing in the external to our own perception, 
and help also to change them to others, be- 
cause our thinking is contagious. 

We look out over the world, and we see and 
hear of a wealthy corporation which oppresses 
their men. The corporation is growing richer 
and richer. The wages are cut again and again 
notwithstanding, and then what do we do? 

What we did in times past was to proclaim 



134 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

the reality of evil in the strongest possible lan- 
guage. How much did we help matters? Not 
any; we only made them worse. Our words 
of condemnation for the corporation went out 
into the general thought atmosphere, and not 
only fell upon the capitalists of whom we were 
talking but upon all men in like position, and 
strengthened their belief in the power of money 
and made them that much more desirous of 
obtaining it in greater abundance. 

Since it always makes one better to tell him, 
in your thinking and speaking of him, that he 
is good, so it always makes him worse to tell 
him he is bad. It only increases the hardness 
of heart of all who have others in their power 
to heap denunciations upon them. 

Then again, this kind of talk does not help 
the men with whom we are sympathizing. It 
only adds fuel to the flame of their belief in 
bondage. It only teaches them to believe all 
the more in oppression, poverty, and universal 
injustice. 

What should we do in a case of this kind 
when we desire to help all parties concerned? 
I will tell you what was told me one time when 
I was in a very excited state over the general 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. I35 

injustice which seemed to be so universal in 
the commercial world. 

At the time of the execution of the anarch- 
ists we lived on Dearborn Avenue, some blocks 
north of the jail. By the use of opera glasses 
from our upstairs bay window we could see the 
immense crowds that surrounded the jail, as 
well as the guards and their flashing bayonets 
on the roof, ready to fire into the crowd below 
should there be anything of an insurrection. 

I watched with morbid curiosity. I felt sick 
at heart that such a dreadful thing should be 
perpetrated. My natural horror of capital 
punishment was greatly augmented in this case, 
where it was so multiplied, and I was nearly in 
a state of prostration. 

Directly we saw the crowd separated by the 
police, and a patrol wagon driven slowly up 
the street. When it passed our house we saw 
that it contained, besides three policemen, a 
swarthy complexioned woman, who looked 
like a bronze statue, so stoic, so set, was the 
expression of her face, holding in her arms 
and tightly pressing to her bosom a little child. 
Opposite to her sat a white woman who had 
charge of an older child. 



136 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

Some one exclaimed " Why, that is Lucy Par- J 
sons, wife of Albert Parsons, one of the men 
who is to be hung!" With my opera glasses I 
followed her as long as I could see her, and it 
seemed to me that my heart must be aching as 
sorely as did her own. 

The execution took place and the afternoon 
papers told that Lucy Parsons had gone the 
night before to bid her husband good-bye. The 
jailors, having had some experience with her 
uncontrollable • Spanish temper, fearing she 
might do something unwise, had refused her 
admittance. In the morning she made another 
attempt to see her husband, and took with her 
their two children and a friend to help care for 
them. She was again refused admittance, but 
put into a patrol wagon and taken to the sta- 
tion house, to be detained until the execution 
had taken place. ^ 

After this, whenever the anarchists were men- 
tioned in my hearing my thoughts would revert 
more particularly to Albert Parsons and the 
aboye-mentioned incident. 

About a year after this the following circum- 
stance occurred. One morning I awoke to 
find it pouring rain. It seemed as though the 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 1 3/ 

heavens had opened and everything which 
they contained was coming down in a steady 
pour. The streets were flowing as though they 
were miniature rivers. 

We, at this time, were living in another part 
of the city, in a large boarding house on Michi- 
gan Ave., and the nearest car line was the Wa- 
bash Ave. line, one block west of us. There 
were two young ladies living in our house, who 
were attending the Art Institute, preparing 
themselves to teach, and dreadful as this day 
was, they felt they could not remain at home. 

After breakfast I went upstairs to my room, 
and, glancing out of the window, saw the car- 
riage of the gentleman who lived next door, 
waiting to take him to his business. He was a 
long time in coming out, and all this while the 
coachman sat on the box with the rain pelting 
over him in torrents. Then I thought of the 
two young ladies who, I felt sure, were drenched 
before they reached the car. I turned from the 
window, began to busy myself about my room, 
all the while contrasting the lot of my two 
courageous girls with the daughters of the next- 
door millionaire. I found myself growing 
more and more angry, and directly, in a fierce 



138 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

passion, I said aloud, " I do not blame the an- 
archists. They had to do something!" 

Immediately I was touched on the left shoul- 
der by invisible fingers. The touch soothed 
and calmed me with an instantaneous peace 
which was indescribable, and I saw in front of 
me, about two yards away, two black eyes, lov- 
ing and tender in expression, looking right 
into mine. 

A voice belonging to the person who had 
touched me said, in an introductory tone, "Al- 
bert Parsons"; and then a pleading voice be- 
longing to the eyes, said, ^'Try the Christ way ; 
that is be sty 

Directly I found myself doing the work 
around my room which belonged to the maid 
to do, and finally, when I at last sat down, op- 
posite me on the wall, in large, glistening gold 
letters, were the words, " Not by might, nor by 
power, but by my spirit, saith the Lord." 

What would the " Christ way" be? It would 
be to adjust our thinking of both the employ- 
ers and employed according to the pattern of 
the God-created Man. There are enough peo- 
ple in the world today who understand the 
power of thought to very materially change 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. I39 

the affairs of the business and social world in a 
short time, if they would go systematically to 
work, and daily declare the omnipresence of 
Wisdom and impersonal Justice. 

If we have true love to humanity in our hearts 
and really want to help adjust matters, we 
must love everyone — the oppressor as well as 
the oppressed. It was the sinners whom Christ 
Jesus came to save. It is those who need our 
helpful words the most whom we should help. 

Really, our sympathies are not nearly so 
much needed with the poor man as they are 
with the rich man who is still in ignorance of 
Truth, for the poor man, not having so much 
materiality to lean upon, is more susceptible to 
Truth teaching than he who places dependence 
upon his wealth. 

The rich man who loves the Truth makes 
his wealth serve a purpose in helping to make 
the Good manifest in the world. There is an 
old Eastern proverb which says: "The good, 
like clouds, receive only to give away." In 
the Sanskrit it says: "The rivers themselves 
drink not their water; nor do the trees eat their 
own sweet fruit. The clouds eat not the crops , 



MO SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

the riches of the good are employed for the 
benefit of others." 

But if the rich man is not in possession of 
Truth, but looks to his money as the source of 
his happiness, he is blinded to the Real Good, 
and entirely ignorant of the blessedness which 
he is denying himself. It will be an immense 
stride for this man to give up the belief of the 
power of money to confer happiness, and to 
learn that true happiness is only a state of con- 
sciousness. Jesus said, " How hardly shall they 
that have riches enter into the kingdom of 
heaven." It is the love of money which is the 
root of all evil, not the money itself. Money 
is useful. It is a symbol and representative of 
Good, of which all who acknowledge the omni- 
presence of the Absolute Goodwill, in the full- 
ness of time, have plenty for all their daily 
needs, either for self or the assistance of others. 

So let us help to adjust matters by true and 
righteous speaking of all mankind, both col- 
lectively and individually, for each one in his 
real Being is the image and likeness of God^ 
whether he is now conscions of that fact or not. 

If you stand on the street corner you can see 
a short distance to the north, south, east, and 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. I4I 

west, but you cannot see very far. If you go 
to the third or fourth story of a building you 
can see much farther than when you were on 
the street on a level with all the other people 
who are there, and who not only obstruct your 
view but attract your attention. If you should 
go to the twentieth story of our Masonic Tem- 
ple in Chicago, you could see for miles and 
miles the beauties of Chicago and its sur- 
roundings, as well as across the entire expanse 
of Lake Michigan and into the state of Michi- 
gan. So, you see, the higher you ascend the 
more you can truthfully see; and the less you 
can notice of the mortal habits and doings of 
people, because you are too far above them to 
observe them. 

In just this way the higher we ascend in 
thought to the truth and reality of Man's Being, 
the more glory and grandeur will we behold, 
and the less of the littleness of mortality. 

So long as we remain on the plane of the 
world's thinking, where all things are seen 
from the appearance side only, so long will our 
thinking be of a low order. But when we lift 
up our eyes to the hills of our true Being, 



142 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

thence will come our help for self and all hu- 
manity. 

The ceaseless activity which is the nature of 
God, and which causes Man, the Expression of 
God, to have Being, also works in and through 
Man, to still further expression, which is made 
manifest by means of soul, or increasing con- 
sciousness of what Man truly is as the Image 
of God. 

It is this ceaseless Force which compels soul 
to leave the bosom of the Father, and make 
for the manifestation of its entire potentiality. 
Thus while the soul always has its roots fas- 
tened in the true Being, yet it is distinct from 
it as a thinking entity. 

Soul is distinct from Being, yet it can never 
be separated from It. Your finger is not your 
hand, yet it is rooted in your hand and is not 
separate from it. While they are always dis- 
tinct as a hand and a finger yet they always 
belong together. While the finger is rooted in 
the hand, and would not be unless it were for 
the hand, and it could do nothing unless it 
were attached to the hand, yet it is the finger that 
wears the thimble. 

So soul could not and would not be were it 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. I43 

not for the Being. It is from the Being; it is 
dependent upon the Being. It is rooted in the 
Being and cannot be separated from It, yet it 
is the soul which is the active thinker, and it is 
the soul which needs to be instructed in correct 
thinking and speaking. 

The soul is instructed in correct thinking by 
listening to the teaching of its intuitional fac- 
ulty which tells it that its Being, which is the 
Being of all men, is the image of God, and then 
through the use of the reasoning faculty by 
which it assures itself, by the use of logic, of 
this eternal truth. 

Intuition is spiritual perception or insight. 
Reason is the thoughts or words which are 
offered in support of what the intuition per- 
ceives. Of intuition reason can always say, 
"There cometh in the soul one mightier than 
I, but I prepare the way for him," because the 
more truly one reasons from the basis of divine 
Principle, the more truly are all the faculties 
developed. 

The soul will some day come to the place 
where it knows all things through intuition, 
but this plane of consciousness must be born 
through the faithful use of the true word of 



144 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

pure reason, which prepares the mentality for 
the teaching of the Holy Spirit. 

"I thank God that I perceive the true nature 
of infinite Mind, and of spiritual Man the ex- 
pression of infinite Mind, also of soul the actu- 
alization of Ideal Man," will be a most helpful 
affirmation for you. 

Here, also, is another valuable self-treatment: 
"I thank God that the activity of infinite Mind 
will so persistently work in and through my 
Being that understanding of the nature of God, 
and all that It includes, and of the nature of 
Man and all that it includes, will become the 
conscious knowledge of my soul." 



LESSON VI. 



From the first moment that we begin to in- 
vestigate the Science of Being we are taught 
of the healing and the corrective power of 
some words, and of the destructive power of 
some other words. 

If some words are corrective words, these 
must be the words which it would seem are the 
most logical for us to use, for logic is correct 
reasoning. Therefore we can see that the 
words which correctly describe the true God 
and Its expression or effect, ideal Man, must 
be logical words. All words to the contrary 
must therefore be illogical. 

Since each word is filled with its own vitality 
which makes for manifestation in the conscious- 
ness, it follows that logical words constantly 
spoken will bring a correct state of conscious- 
ness. 

When the intuitional faculty has not yet been 
awakened sufficiently to guide the soul as to 
what is true and what words should be spoken, 

145 



146 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

the assistance of a teacher in the Science of 
Being is most helpful. 

While a teacher cannot do correct thinking 
for a student, yet he can guide the student, by 
a process of logical reasoning, to see what is 
right and true and, therefore, what words should 
be constantly held in the mentality. The per- 
ception and continued announcement of what 
is true causes beliefs of what is untrue to fade 
from the consciousness. 

The power and potency of words have been 
taught from time immemorial, but we, as in- 
dividualizing souls, have not, "until now, begun 
to perceive the truth of this teaching. So long 
as we are not open to receive Truth teaching, 
it is just the same to us as though the Truth 
were not with us. 

The true word is the word of God, that which 
correctly describes God and God's expression 
and manifestation. David said, "Thy word is 
a lamp unto my feet, and a light unto my path." 

In "The Wisdom of Solomon" we find: 
"Therefore he thatspeaketh unrighteous things 
cannot be hid: neither shall vengeance, when 
it punisheth, pass by him. . . . Therefore be- 
ware of murmuring, which is unprofitable; and 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. I47 

refrain your tongue from backbiting; for there 
is no word so secret that shall go for nought: 
and the mouth that belieth slayeth the soul." 

In speaking of the healing of some who had 
backslidden Solomon says: " For it was neither 
herb, nor mollifying plaister, that restored them 
to health: but thy word, O Lord, which healeth 
all things." 

In " Ecclesiasticus " we find this admonition: 
"If thou hast understanding, answer thy neigh- 
bour; if not, lay thy hand upon thy mouth. 
Honour and shame is in talk: and the tongue 
of man is his fall. ... A wise man by his 
words maketh himself beloved: . . . For by 
speech wisdom shall be known. . . . To slip 
upon a pavement is better than to slip with the 
tongue: . . . An unseasonable tale will always 
be in the mouth of the unwise. ... A lie is a 
foul blot in a man, yet it is continually in the 
mouth of the untaught. . . . The talking of a 
fool is like a burden in the way; but grace shall 
be found in the lips of the wise. . . . If thou 
blow the spark, it shall burn; if thou spit upon 
it, it shall be quenched; and both these come 
out of thy mouth. ... A backbiting tongue 
hath cast out virtuous women, and deprived 



148 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

them of their labours. . . . Many have fallen 
by the edge of the sword; but not so many as 
have fallen by the tongue. ... If there be 
kindness, meekness and comfort in a woman's 
tongue, then is not her husband like other 
men." 

Buddha said: "If a man speaks or acts with 
an evil thought, pain follows him as the wheel 
follows the foot of the ox that draws the car- 
riage. . . . Let no man think lightly of evil, 
saying in his heart, 'It will not come nigh unto 
me.' As by the falling of water-drops a water- 
pot is filled, so the fool becomes full of evil, 
though he gather it little by little. Let no man 
think lightly of good, saying in his heart, *It 
will not come nigh unto me.' As by the fall- 
ing of water-drops a water-pot is filled, so the 
wise man becomes full of good, though he 
gather it little by little." 

Jesus has told us over and over again, in dif- 
ferent ways and by various illustrations, that 
we will receive back again the fruit of our 
words. This is the law, and no jot or no tittle 
of the law can pass away, because divine law 
is irrevocable and changeless. 

When St. John said all things were made by 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. I49 

the word, and without the word was not any- 
thing made that was made, he must have meant 
just what Jacob Boehme, the German mystic, 
meant when he said, " By the activity of the 
word the sleeping germs of everything are 
awakened into life." 

We must never forget the distinctness be- 
tween God's work and Man's work. God 
through Its Activity — Thought Force, Life 
Force, Love Force, Spirit Force — creates Man. 
Man's being, Man's attributes and Man's pow- 
ers are all God-derived. Because Man has 
being, attributes, or natures and powers, Man 
has something to do. Because Man is derived 
from God, Man is like unto that Principle which 
produced Him. He must therefore have an 
active nature. If Thought Force is the activity 
of God-Mind, Man must have derived from 
God-Mind the power to think. Man is the 
thinking Being. By his thinking Man uses 
the Force of God, the Life Force, the Love 
Force, the Spirit Force, the Mind Force. By 
his use of his thinking power he forms the 
shape or mold through which Principle-Life is 
made manifest. Soul is consciousness of the 
true Being. The soul thinks according to its 



150 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

degree of knowledge — or its lack of knowl- ^ 
edge of its true Being. 

It is- by the soul's silent and audible words 
that the conditions of the physical organism are 
made. It is by the soul's silent and audible 
words that circumstances, events, accidents, 
and good fortune and environments are shaped. 
"As a man thinketh in his heart, so is he." 

Our heart is the state of our feeling. Our 
feeling has been made by omx past \x\i^ or error 
words, for words always generate a like feeling. 
Whatever seems the most real to us at any 
time is the state of our heart at that time. Our 
heart is pure according to the realization which 
we have of the truth of our divine ideal Being. 
This is why Jesus admonished us to forgive our 
brother his trespasses from our hearts, that is, 
really y^^/ forgiving, because as we feel toward 
another so will we think. It matters not how 
watchful we try to be of our audible words, 
in unguarded moments out of the abundance 
of our hearts our mouths will speak. Paul 
says: "For with the heart man believeth unto 
righteousness; and with the mouth confession 
is made unto salvation." 

Life is the omnipotent, omnipresent Princi- 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. I5I 

pie which men call God. Principle-Life is 
called into activity in and through some shape 
or other by every word which is spoken. It 
acts for man's weal if the spoken words are 
true words. It acts for his woe if the words 
have been untrue. 

God-Power is always active. Activity is Its 
nature, and Its nature is changeless,, but to us 
as living souls belongs the responsibility of 
whether the activity of this Principle-Life shall 
be for good or ill. When blessings do not 
come to us the fault is never with the Principle; 
but it lies with us as to how we apply or mis- 
apply the Principle in our thinking and speak- 
ing. 

The water is distributed through your house 
in pipes. It is for your use. If you are wise 
you will draw the water just when you want it, 
in just the quantity you desire and in which- 
ever room you wish to use it. Although it 
is the nature of the water to flow, and the in- 
tention of the builder when he put it into the 
house that it should flow, yet it is your pre- 
rogative that it shall flow when, where, and in 
the quantity that you decide. 

But suppose you do not act wisely. Sup- 



152 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

pose you open all the faucets in the house and 
simply let the water run, what then? Why, 
you will soon have brought desolation and ruin 
upon yourself. Your house will be flooded and 
your property spoiled. 

When you use judgment in the matter of 
drawing water, are you not glad that you can 
count on the reliability of the water to flow? 
and also to stay harnessed when you do not 
open the faucets? Who is to blame but your- 
self if you foolishly allow the faucets to re- 
main open, and the water obeys its nature to 
flow and floods your home? 

Self-dominion is given to Man. Whatever 
belongs to Man the soul can appropriate or 
misuse according to its own choice. The soul 
chooses according to its degree of develop- 
ment, therefore how necessary are knowledge 
and wisdom to the soul. God-power, which is 
Thought-force, is tapped and set in motion by 
the soul with every silent or audible word which 
the soul speaks. If the thoughts are allowed 
to run riot, this force is just as destructive as 
is the water when it is not controlled. Thought- 
force is reliable always to act according to 
the manner in which it is set in motion. How 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. I53 

wise are they who learn to correctly use this 
force! 

Because of the nature of the omnipresent 
Life-Principle, every word or thought which is 
sown grows, and when it returns to us it brings 
with it measures more than we planted. 

Clement in his first epistle to the Corinthians 
said: "Let us contemplate, beloved, the resur- 
rection that is continually made before our 
eyes. 

•' Day and night manifest a resurrection to 
us. The night lies down and the day arises; 
again the day departs and the night comes on. 

" Let us behold the fruits of the earth. Every- 
one sees how the seed is sown. The sower 
goes forth, and casts it upon the earth; and the 
seed which, when it was sown, fell upon the 
earth dry and naked, in time dissolves. 

"And from the dissolution the great power 
of the providence of the Lord raises it again; 
and of one seed many arise, and bring forth 
fruit." 

As we sow our words so shall we reap in 
kind, with multiplied quantity, for this is ir- 
revocable Law. 

The blessings, the peace, the knowledge, the 



154 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

joy, the good of every kind that is promised to 
those who give their hearts to speaking true 
words are more than we on our present plane 
of development can conceive. 

We perceive and know that in our ideal 
Being we are the perfect expression of all that 
God is. What it shall be to realize all that we 
really are, doth not yet appear because of the 
present undevelopment of our souls. But we 
shall, because of the greater understanding 
which will be ours as a result of true speaking, 
be changed in consciousness into the likeness of 
God; and we will transcend from glory to glory, 
until we behold and realize ourselves to be in 
truth the Lord of heaven who shall bring forth 
the Christ upon earth. So is it not worth while 
to train ourselves in true thinking and speaking? 

When we investigate the Science of Being 
we perceive what words we should speak. 
When we discover the power with which the 
word is vested we find what occurs when words 
are spoken. God is Mind. Man, the Expres- 
sion of Mind, is the spiritual or ideal Being; 
and soul, the actual man, is the thinker who 
makes both God and Man manifest when he 
thinks what is true concerning them. He can 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 1 55 

cause them to be seemingly absent by using his 
thinking power in declaring untruths of them. 
The power of the word can be proven to every- 
one who will try it. 

The words that we speak consciously fall 
back into our subconscious mentality when we 
drop them from our present consciousness. 
Our subconscious mentality is the soil in which 
the seed germinates, and whence comes the ob- 
jective experiences of our daily existence. So 
you see when we compel ourselves to con- 
sciously think what is true, these words fall 
back into the subconsciousness and finally ob- 
jectify for us. The two halves of the soul are 
the conscious and the subconscious parts. A 
dream is often something in the subconscious- 
ness coming to the surface; so is an illness, an 
unpleasant experience, or an accident. First 
the sowing is done, but not till due season does 
the time of reaping come. 

Can we not see how important it is for par- 
ents to acquaint themselves with the truth of 
Being and speak and teach true words to their 
children, that they may begin in infancy to 
store their souls with the true and the beautiful? 

It is of course true that each soul must work 



156 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

out his own salvation by gaining knowledge of 
Truth individually, but we should teach the 
children how to correctly think and speak from 
the beginning, and thus save them from the 
bitter experiences which are both unnecessary 
and avoidable. 

What we have all learned through bitter ex- 
perience our children may learn through revela- 
tion. With the first lisping of their babyhood 
we can teach them to frame true words, and 
what will this not do for them, for, "A right 
word how good it is!" Again, "Who can 
measure the force of a right word." One an- 
cient teacher said, "All that we are and all 
that we see is built by our thought." 

In takingf up the study of the Science of 
Being for the first time we find that the very 
first lesson is a revelation to us, for it logically 
shows that the Great First Cause of Creation is 
the One Good; that It is the only Power, and 
that evil is a no power, except as it is a con- 
ception of our own imagination. Next, we see 
the necessity of constant affirmation of what 
is really true, and learn how to cleanse our 
mentalities of false beliefs. We find that our 
affirmations not only erect before us a beautiful 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. IS7 

and true picture of ourselves and all things as 
they really are, but they inspire us with a cour- 
age and a zeal to press forward and attain as 
actualities in consciousness all the beautiful 
things which are contained within our own 
Being, and which are only waiting to be spoken 
into manifestation. 

We have now reached the place where we 
know that our thoughts are the great builders 
of what we are and ever will be in self-con- 
scious knowledge. We know they shape our 
lives, build our hopes and establish our char- 
acters. Our thoughts are the builders of our 
fate. We have already learned that our think- 
ing is controllable. This being the case who 
is to say, or can say, what oiir future environ- 
ments are to be except we ourselves? Do we 
not come into possession of most important 
knowledge when we learn that our thoughts 
make our environments, and that thought-force 
is controllable? Does not this inspire us with 
the hope of some day setting ourselves free 
from all that is now hard and grievous? Does 
it not even give us a sure knowledge of how to 
throw off all burdens, and how to put on the 



158 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

yoke which is easy and take up the burden 
which is light? 

Our beloved Science of^ Being teaches us 
that the seemings which appear so powerful to 
rob us of all means of satisfaction can be en- 
tirely melted away from before our sight 
through the spoken word, which causes the 
eternally good and real to appear in the full- 
ness of time in their stead. Instead of the sick- 
ness bringing idea we will hold the health bring- 
ing idea. Instead of the poverty thought we 
will hold the prosperity and success thought. 

There is almost nothing that a good manager 
cannot accomplish, so let us learn to manage 
our thinking so as to expel the error and keep 
only the true sayings in our mentalities. In 
no other way can we become a Jesus Christ. 

Christ in the Greek means "the anointed," 
so whenever one becomes anointed to an un- 
derstanding of Truth, to speak, teach and dem- 
onstrate it to the world, that one will be a 
Christ. 



LESSON Vil. 

FAITH. 

We are all still young in knowledge of this 
beautiful Science, so that we have not yet at- 
tained the confidence in our words which a 
fuller and larger experience, understanding 
and realization will bring us. Practice will 
make us perfect in speaking true words cor- 
rectly. Practice in correct speaking will make 
our faith firm and stanch. 

One time after Jesus had cured a boy whom 
his disciples had failed to cure, they asked him 
why it was they had failed, and he replied, "Be- 
cause of your unbelief." 

Another time he said to Peter, "O thou of 
little faith, wherefore didst thou doubt?" What 
are your grounds for doubt? Why do you not 
look into the eternal Principle and see what 
logical grounds there are for your having w2/r^ 
faith? 

How often do we hear these words spoken 
within our own soul when we fail to adhere 
firmly and unswervingly to Principle in our 

159 



l60 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

thinking; when we waver in faith and allow an 
error belief to gain a foothold in our conscious 
thinking? 

Sometimes we have faithfully spoken a true 
word for what seems to us like a long time, and 
yet the true appearance has not been made 
manifest. Why is this so? It may be that our 
belief in time is the stumbling-block. We are 
always questioning, "How soon shall I have 
so and so?" instead of reasoning ourselves into 
perceiving that all good things are eternal, and 
that we only need to persistently so declare to 
cause their representatives to become manifest 
to our consciousness. 

What we call matter is plastic to the exercis- 
ing of the thinking power. The incorrect 
thinking of centuries has congealed it to our 
consciousness to where it seems to have be- 
come solidified and hard to change, but any- 
one understanding its nature knows that true 
words will soften and dissipate what error 
words have formed and hardened. 

If our thinking were kept constantly cen- 
tered upon the Good that eternally is, Its many 
representatives would appear in the external. 
As long as we believe the Good is yet to come, 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. l6l 

that much longer do we put off the manifesta- . 
tion of its symbols. 

When we find that we have made a mistake 
in practicing our music lesson we do not imme- 
diately declare that there is no such thing as 
harmony, but we, instead, perceive that there 
is something more for us to learn before we 
can make the principle of Harmonious Sound 
correctly manifest. 

When we discover that we are failing to work 
our problem of existence correctly, let us be 
glad we have detected our mistake so early, 
because when it is rectified we will then have 
that much more real knowledge as to the neces- 
sity of steadfast true thinking and what it will 
do for every soul that practices it. 

Courage to cling to true statements notwith- 
standing contrary appearances is divine cour- 
age. Divine courage! let us give our hearts to 
cultivating it. 

They who do the will of divine Principle 
shall learn the doctrine of Truth, therefore we 
can see that from divine courage in thinking 
what is true will be born divine understanding 
of what is true. To our Godlikeness in Being 
let us cheerfully marry childlikeness in obcdi- 



l62 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

ence. Then will our faith be the substance which 
will make all hoped-for things manifest. 

What a comfort it is to our hearts to know 
that Principle-God is the unfailing Substance 
upon which we can depend. It is the Substance 
that is reliable at any moment and everywhere; 
the omnipotent Substance that no error can 
penetrate or change. 

The substance of the little child's beliefs re- 
garding his mother is that she loves him. No 
matter how naughty he is, he knows he cannot 
cause his mother to cease to love him. No 
matter how much she feels obliged to punish 
him, he knows, through it all, that she loves 
him. This feeling is the substance of all other 
feelings and thoughts concerning his mother, 
even though he does not at all recognize this 
to be the case in his conscious mentality. He 
may never have analyzed his feelings toward 
his mother in any way, yet, unconsciously to 
himself, this knowledge is the substance which 
sustains him in all that he thinks, says, and 
does regarding his mother. 

Now the substance of our feeling is the sub- 
conscious knowledge that the Good is the One 
Power omnipotent. This may not be the case 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 163 

in our recognized consciousness — that is, we 
may not be aware of having this knowledge, 
but down deep in every human soul is the un- 
conscious belief that the Good is the eternal 
Reality, and should be the conscious realization 
of every human soul. The more strongly one 
believes this, and the more clearly he under- 
stands it, the more faith he has to make it 
manifest. 

Permanent and lasting faith can never be 
kept in that which of itself is temporal and 
without substance. Substance is that which 
supports and sustains. The temporal and the 
evil have nothing to support them except the 
power which we impart to them by our faith 
and belief in them. As we increase in under- 
standing of what is eternally true, our belief in 
the temporal will correspondingly wane. 

Sometimes this is finally accomplished by 
one steady, courageous effort of holding to the 
Good even though the heavens seem to be 
about to fall. After such a courageous triumph 
as this one always knows that the Good is the 
one and only real Power. 

Sometimes the soul fights a long and tedious 
warfare, with the victory one time in faith in 



l64 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

the Good, and perhaps the next time in fear of 
an evil power; but with every soul, even though 
the war should last, to the mortal sense, a long, 
long time, yet, in the end, faith in the Good 
will be victor, because Omnipotence is the na- 
ture of Good, while evil is only a temporary 
fact of consciousness which we as Adam souls 
have made for ourselves by our mistaken way 
of thinking. 

There comes a time in the development of 
every human soul when fear and doubt and 
opposition all ally themselves against his faith. 
Here he can, if he chooses to undergo a self- 
examination, discover the real quality to which 
his soul has been refined. Perhaps he will say, 
"I do not believe this Principle is demonstrable. 
I am afraid evil is going to bear me down. I 
feel sick. I fear failure. I dread poverty." 

These are the times when it looks as though 
we have nothing at all upon which to base our 
faith; when it looks as though the omnipres- 
ence of the Good were nothing but a theory 
with no demonstrable fact with which to estab- 
lish it; when it looks as though sickness were 
a reality; as though inharmony and sorrow 
were ever to remain with us; as though the 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING I65 

time spent in meditation upon the true natures 
of God and Man, and all the words which we 
had spoken regarding them had been so much 
time foolishly wasted. It seems as though the 
health, the peace, the understanding and the 
success for which we have declared are no- 
where to be found. 

We have had such high hopes of demon- 
strating Truth and helping humanity, but it has 
all been a delusion. It seems, after all, that 
this much talked of Science of Being is nothing 
but a chimerical theory, entertaining to listen 
to as a lecture but nothing to live by, "for," 
perhaps we say, "I cannot put my finger upon 
one spot where I hdiVQ proven it to be true. I 
have demonstrated nothing. I have no realiza- 
tion of any spiritual knowledge of any kind; 
and I am just as angry at myself as can be for 
having been so credulous and silly as to ever 
believe it was true. I am in perfect despair, 
for I do not know what to do or how to turn 
to better things in any way." 

This kind of talk is a misuse of the power 
which has been accumulating as a result of all 
the true words which we have been training 
ourselves to speak, and by voicing this error 



l66 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

we put off the day of liberation from our par- 
ticular bondage, whether it is to error condi- 
tions of "mind, body, or estate." 

Suppose instead of wasting time as we have 
done by speaking these error words — because 
they each one will have to be redeemed — we 
had remembered that the darkest hour is just 
before the dawn, and had used the force which 
had accumulated by our past true words into a 
storage battery, and we had spoken true words 
during our trial of faith such as the following: 

"I know that this Principle is true^ and I know 
that with the correct understanding It can be 
demonstrated. Contrary appearances do not 
shake my faith in the slightest. According to 
my present sense consciousness I am now sick 
and poor. On many points I seem to lack wis- 
dom. There is not yet the harmony in my 
home that I want to realize is there. I have 
not as yet been able to bring prosperity and 
success to myself. I do not feel possessed of 
understanding to either heal or preach or teach 
the Truth. I am physically just as lame as 
ever, just as blind as ever, just as deaf as ever, 
but what of it? Do not I thoroughly under- 
stand and know the nature of the soul, and 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. I67 

that it grows from a little knowledge of the 
powers of its ideal Being up to all realization 
and knowledge of what it is as the perfect 
image of omnipotent God, and what it is to be 
Godlike? 

"Do I not thoroughly understand and realize 
that the experiences which I, as a soul existing 
in the world, am now undergoing are the re- 
sults of my own mistaken thinking in the past, 
which, in the fullness of time, have to my own 
consciousness appeared objectively? 

"And do I not know that the true words 
which I am now speaking willy in the fullness of 
time, also appear in their turn objectively to my 
consciousness? Have I not cause for gratitude 
that I have discovered this great truth, and 
have I not every incentive to continue to speak 
true words with steadfast courage and per- 
sistency"? 

If a soul thus declares, his time of trial will 
be comparatively short. He will find himself 
exercising dominion first over one point, then 
over another and another, till finally he will at- 
tain the stature in self-conscious realization of 
the perfect man, the very image and likeness 
of God. He will know himself to be a Christ. 



l68 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

The time of real trial does not come until 
we have first had great realization of Truth. It 
does not come until we have again and again 
proven within our own souls the sure presence 
of the Good and Its manifestation, because of 
our own spoken word. 

One time Jesus had such conscious realiza- 
tion of his at-one-ment with divine Principle, 
the one Mind, that it was as though the Holy- 
Spirit descended upon him in the form of a 
dove. He was in the realization of such per- 
fect peace that it seemed just as though a voice 
from the reality of his Being — heaven — said, 
"This is my beloved son," which meant, "This 
soul has so outgrown carnal sense that he un- 
derstands, realizes and knows his divine des- 
tiny of conscious at-one-ment with Me." And 
do you not remember it was after this wonder- 
ful demonstration within himself that he was 
driven into the wilderness to spend forty days 
and forty nights? 

Our wilderness is our time of trial when it 
seems as though we know nothing of Truth 
and never did know anything of It. When it 
seems as though Evil is the only presence and 
very likely the only power. When it looks as 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 169 

though disaster were going to devastate us or 
sickness cause us to perish. This is the place 
where we must use what is called blind faith 
and let it do its work. 

The words which we have previously spoken 
regarding the omnipresence of Good have sunk 
into the very fibres of our souls and are there 
germinating. Presently they will spring forth 
and/r^z/^the omnipresence of the Good. While 
this process of germinating is going on we must 
wait. 

Did you ever notice, when you doubt, that it 
is always of the Good of which you are uncer- 
tain? You are very sure of the evil, you think, 
for do you not see its workings and feel its 
presence ? Doubt — that sneaking thing — comes 
through the tiniest little loophole whenever 
we oppose a statement of Absolute Truth to a 
seeming of the world. When we allow our- 
selves to spend time in doubting the Good we 
are cheating ourselves of just that much of en- 
joyment and realization of peace and harmony. 
"We are so happy," we say, when we are in 
even one minute's realization of the power and 
presence of the Good, but right at the most unex- 
pected moment appears a doubt of the very Good 



170 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

over which our hearts have just been rejoicing. 
"Choose ye this day whom ye will serve" is 
said within every soul time and time again. 

Our service is with our thinking first, before 
it is made manifest in doing. Are we individ- 
ually serving the eternal Principle — Good in 
our thinking, or are we serving the imaginary 
power, evil? To practice the first is to exercise 
faith, the second is to believe in evil and doubt 
the omnipotent Power — Good. 

It is not enough for us to know that the al- 
phabet exists. We must acquaint ourselves 
with its every letter if we would have the 
pleasure and the benefit which the alphabet is 
able to bestow upon us. It has no choice as to 
whether or not we shall learn it and use it. It 
is impersonal. It is for rich and poor alike. It 
is for young and old regardless of color or na- 
tionality, to be learned and appropriated and 
used by all who choose to use it. But the 
choosing is on the part of the individual. There 
must "be first a willing mind." The alphabet 
is for us to choose or reject, so is the science 
of mathematics and the science of music. 

In just this way is the impersonal Principle 
absolute Good for our use or rejection. It has 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. I7I 

no choice as to whether or not we use it. The 
choice is on our part. It is the omnipotent 
Principle which, if perceived, recognized and 
claimed by us will bring to us the absolute 
Good in all of its grades of manifestation. 
Would not this be beautiful to realize? and yet 
we ourselves keep all of this Good away from 
us by simply doubting its reality and our own 
ability to make It manifest. 

Realization of the absolute Good in every 
particular is for us just as the knowledge which 
the use of the alphabet can bring is. for us. But 
as no one can learn the alphabet for another, 
neither can anyone learn and use Principle — 
God, for another. 

There is no effort which so thoroughly vital- 
izes our souls as that strong determination 
which says, "I will have faith in the Good. It 
makes no difference what inharmonious envi- 
ronments I am now in, caused by my past ig- 
norant thinking, I will no longer pay any at- 
tention to them, but will declare the power and 
presence of the Good, so that my claims of Its 
presence will make It manifest. It will thus 
supplant the error in my environments and 
cause it to fade away to its native nothingness." 



1/2 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

With every such determination we are born 
anew. With every such determination the 
Adam soul becomes a little wider awake to the 
Good that eternally is, and his own power to 
appropriate and use it. 

"The Good is the one and only power." The 
wise and good all down the ages have declared 
this truth. It is only the spiritually ignorant, 
the wicked, and the foolish, who declare the 
contrary, and these so declare to their own 
sorrow and calamity. 

When we decide, of our own free will, to 
change from error to true thinking, very often, 
at first, because of our very enthusiasm, our 
thinking is exceedingly forceful. Everything 
we lay our thoughts upon changes and shows 
a manifestation of the good. But presently we 
notice that some of the hardest and most cruel 
things in our environments still remain; it is 
only the less disagreeable things that have 
changed for us, and these we could have borne 
anyway, but these hard things still obstinately 
stay by us. Do we believe, after all, there is 
the power in the word of Truth that we were 
taught is there? Here again we have diirial of 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. I73 

faith. This is where we must declare, "Though 
I see not, ^^/ will I believe." 

Our faith is not worth anything until it has 
been tried. How much good would a fire- 
escape be in a time of fire unless it was strong 
enough to bear your weight and carry you 
down to the ground? What is your faith worth 
unless it is strong enough to sustain you in a 
time of trial until you reach the solid ground 
of sure knowing? 

"Faith is the intensest form of mental ac- 
tion," and "According to thy faith will it be 
unto theey "If thou faint in the day of ad- 
versity thy strength is small." What is ad- 
versity? It is the error thoughts and words 
which we long ago sowed that must now be 
met and accounted for. 

We do not pluck weeds out of our gardens 
until we discover or see them. When we dis- 
cover an error or inharmonious condition in 
our environment we see that it is there as a 
ripe, poisonous weed to be exterminated. This 
is the time that we must have the boldness and 
the courage to declare right in its face that it 
has no power, no intelligence, and even no 
presence as an eternal fact, but with our correct 



174 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

words we will wipe it out as we erase an incor- 
rect figure from the blackboard. 

When we erase an incorrect figure from the 
blackboard where has it gone? Nowhere, be- 
cause it was a nonentity; so when we overcome 
sorrow, trial, and poverty by true words, where 
do they go? Nowhere, because they are non- 
entities. They were only results of our incor- 
rect imagination that made them temporary 
facts to our consciousness. 

When we once perceive the truth of the om- 
nipotence and omnipresence of the Good we 
dare not forsake it in our thinking except at 
the peril of our peace, our health, and our re- 
alization of any and all good. 

No soldier on the battlefield ever had a 
greater opportunity to show courage and brav- 
ery than have we in our every trial of faith. 

Courage is a wonderful character strength- 
ener. It is a wonderful tonic to the blood 
when it is practiced in one's thinking. There 
is nothing so good for a weak spine as the cul- 
tivation of courage. Courage and faith are 
boon companions; bold warriors at whose ap- 
pearance a whole army of doubs will slink away 
and hide. Therefore, why should we flinch or 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. I75 

waver in declaring the good of everyone, and 
the presence of Principle-Good back of every- 
thing, when so declaring will bring It to mani- 
festation? 

Some one has said, "The birds would not de- 
sire to go south in the winter-time if there were 
not a south to which they could go." If we 
will look into our nature we will see that for 
every one of our hopes and desires and aspira- 
tions there is a reason, and the reason is that 
the fulfillment of every aspiration is only wait- 
ing for our own attainment. 

The many varieties of good which are con- 
tained within the nature of the absolute Good 
are all for us, but we must first believe they are 
for us and then we must speak them into mani- 
festation. "Whatsoever things ye desire when 
ye pray, believe that ye receive, and ye shall 
receive." "Wait patiently on the Lord and he 
shall give thee the desires of thine heart." 

Every and all good is stored in the Lord — 
God's expression, and this good will all be 
evolved in the fullness of time, therefore "wait 
patiently" for the orderly appearing of that 
which must appear, and which will be acceler- 



f76 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

ated in its coming and attracted to you by 
your own true word concerning it. 

Now do you notice that you are not to re- 
ceive that which some one else desires for you, 
but it is *'the desires of thy heart" that thou art 
to receive? "Whatsoever things" means all the 
things that you desire. Let us look to it that 
we desire only that which is universally and 
absolutely good, because whatever we desire 
we are attracting to us, and we really have the 
unconscious faith that we will at some time or 
in some way receive it. 

"Faith is the substance of things hoped for, 
the evidence of things not seen." To hope for 
a thing is evidence that we can have it. The 
very hope discloses a degree of faith. Let us 
run the entire gamut of hope for the realiza- 
tion of all good things, and declare "I desire to 
understand, realize, know and make manifest 
that I am the very image and likeness of God.' 

The famous English statesman, Benjamin 
Disraeli, once said that a human being with a 
settled purpose must accomplish it. If it is our 
settled purpose to manifest that we are the 
image and likeness of God^t, will, soon or late, 
accomplish our purpose. It will be soon or 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. X^J 

late according to the enthusiasm which we put 
into our work. What will be the result when 
it is accomplished? We will be ^w God. We 
will not only be the conscious possessors of 
all good, but we will be able to dispense good 
of every kind to every seeking soul who ap- 
peals to us. 

On the way to the attainment of God-like- 
ness we will, one by one, or one after another, 
realize increasing health, strength, peace, 
abundant supply for daily needs, knowledge of 
all Truth, wisdom, understanding and power to 
do all good works. 

How much faith we, as a race, have always 
had in the unrealities of existence! Just see 
how we have persisted and persisted and per- 
sisted in trusting to externalities to bring 
us health. Everything concerning which any 
claim of therapeutic power has ever been made 
has had a good and fair trial. 

But now we are beginning to see that the very 
Substance — Health is now and always has 
been right here with us ready for our appro- 
priation. **I, the Lord, will heal all thy dis- 
eases," When I, the image and likeness of 



178 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

God, am acknowledged in the heart all thy 
error beliefs will be healed. 

God is Health Itself. Therefore, when we 
turn to the Principle — Health we are turning 
to the one and only real Source of Health. The 
Lord is the one Being who has all knowledge 
as to how to use this never-failing Principle, 
therefore the Lord is the one and only real 
healer. 

Since every living soul can learn how to ap- 
ply to this great Healer, it is not necessary for 
us to try any of the lesser methods of healing. 
It is only the best way that is the absolutely 
sure way. This best way is for us one and all 
if we will only exercise faith in it. 

Our Lessons thus far have shown us the log- 
ical reasons why we can and should have faith 
in this best way. The Science of Being at 
every point teaches us to give a reason for the 
hope that is in us. 

Every temptation to doubt that we have de- 
feated will never be so strong again, because 
doubts become very faint-hearted whenever 
they discover that we have the courage to bat- 
tle with them. A bully is only a bully when 
he comes in contact with some one weaker 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. I^Q 

than himself. When he meets some one who 
is strong and courageous he immediately turns 
coward and slinks away. So whenever a doubt 
arises within us let us immediately put it out 
with a strong word of Truth. 

All who hunger and thirst for knowledge of 
Truth shall surely be filled. But this knowl- 
edge will not be ours until we have made the 
necessary efforts toward that end. The human 
soul attains nothing except through effort. 
The faith which is sure knowledge comes from 
persistent, continuous effort. We never in the 
world could reach the top of a mountain if we 
did not keep on climbing. 

Man either is, or is not, the image and the 
likeness of God. From which premise will you 
think? If the former, keep on climbing until 
you have made this realization and knowledge 
your destination in consciousness. 

A strict and faithful compliance to the rules 
of correct thinking — the nay, nay to the not 
good, and the yea, yea to the Good — will bring 
us, step by step, into a conscious knowledge of 
the omnipresent and eternal Good. 

We at first train ourselves to think by rule, 
until finally correct thinking will become habit- 



l80 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

ual with us. We must "grow in grace, and in 
the knowledge of our Lord and Savior Jesus 
Christ," which means that we must grow and 
increase in the understanding of this great 
truth that Jesus Christ preached. He is "our 
Lord" because he attained individual con- 
sciousness of his true Being, and he will be 
"our Savior" if we will obey his teachings, for 
by obedience to them they will save us from 
our sins — all our mistaken ways of thinking. 

If we will stand by our rules and constantly 
affirm the power and presence of the Good, of 
Spirit, we can effectually oppose all fears that 
sweep over us, and all error thoughts that come 
near us. It is in standing to our rules in the 
face of all contrary appearances that faith has 
its mighty mission. Here is the place that we 
want to remember "He that doeth righteous- 
ness shall never be moved." 

"Did you ever notice how ready people al- 
ways are to believe in error appearances, but 
that they always demand a proof for what is 
absolutely true before they will be satisfied of 
its certainty? "Blessed are they that have not 
seen, and yet have believed." 

If we have great faith we will attain great 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING, l8l 

blessings. "All things come to him who in 
silence and patience shall wait," after he has 
spoken his words for the thing desired. This 
is faith. If we have faith in the Absolute Good 
it will fail us not, because it is the omnipotent 
Principle which ceaselessly makes for mani- 
festation. 

The following affirmation is a fine faith tonic: 
The Absolute Good is the one and only Power, It 
is working in me and through me and by me and 
for me to full and complete m^anife station. It ena- 
bles me to do what is right by everyone in all the 
world, and it teaches and enables everyone to do 
right by m,e. 



LESSON VIII. 



REVIE12ir OF THE STAXE- 
JVIENT OF BEINO. 

We have now by orderly deduction worked 
from God-Principle, and all that nature is and 
does, down through Man-nature, the expression 
of God, to soul, the active thinker and doer, 
which makes both Man and God manifest in 
the world. 

We have also learned that while soul is gain- 
ing a certain degree of knowledge it manifests 
through person, or physical shape. The knowl- 
edge which the soul gains is the unmistakable 
fact of its own God-derived Being; the Source 
whence its Being springs; what it can do as a 
living, unfolding soul, and what its ultimate 
destination. 

When we individually ask ourselves the ques- 
tions, "What am I?" "Whence came I?" "What 
can I do?" and "Whither am I going?" we find 
our answers in the logical deductions which the 
science of Being leads us to individually per- 
ceive, understand, realize, and know. 

What am If In my true Being I am the child 

182 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. I83 

of God. As that Being I am the perfect, pure, 
divinely loving, eternally living, thoroughly 
substantial, infinitely intelligent One, which 
fully and completely expresses Principle — God. 

I am, in my Being, spiritual wholly and solely. 
There is not one whit of materiality in my com- 
position or make-up. I, as that Being, am 
strong and healthy and perfect in every fiber, 
in every tissue, in every muscle, in every organ, 
for am I not God's ideal? 

All the functions of my Being are in harmo- 
nious working order. My faculties and powers 
are changelessly excellent. My capacities are 
without limit. All the natures in my Being 
are perfect, and are harmoniously adjusted the 
one to each of the others. Nothing in my Be- 
ing can be destroyed, or become disarranged, 
imperfect, lessened or weakened in any way or 
in any particular, for am I not God's ideal 
eternally? 

All that I, in Being, am and have is God- 
derived, therefore in Being I am like unto God, 
my Cause. I, in Being, am the product of all 
that God-nature is capable of producing. I am 
in God-Mind as perfect idea, and nothing can 
change me from what I forever am. 



l84 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

In Being I am the all-wise One, the all-intel- 
ligent One, the omnipotent One, and the om- 
nipresent One. I am, in Being, the expression 
of all that God is and does. As Being I am 
the complete effect of God, the entire product 
of great First Cause. 

What I am, as Being, I am eternally, because 
the changeless nature of my Cause makes me 
the changeless One. Since I, as Being, am of 
the same substance as my Origin — God — 
there is involved in me, in my nature, all good 
things which will be evolved from me accord- 
ing to the law of my active nature. Because 
I, as Being, am God individualized, I am for- 
ever whole, complete, harmonious, strong and 
healthy through and through. I am that I am. 

Whence came If I came forth from God — 
Spirit or Mind — as product, effect, expression, 
existent idea. God is the Origin of my Being; 
the Source of my activity; the very Principle of 
my life. God is Principle — Life Itself. Prin- 
ciple has neither beginning nor end. Princi- 
ple is eternal. Because I, as Being, am the 
expression of Principle, I am eternal. As the 
expression of eternal Life-Principle I am the 
eternally living One. God is the Love-Prin- 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. I85 

ciple. I am therefore the expression of Love, 
the divinely loving Being. God-Principle is 
Substance. I, Its expression, am the substan- 
tial One which nothing can change. Because 
God is eternal, indestructible and imperishable, 
my Being, the created of God, is permanent 
throughout eternity. Because God is Sub- 
stance, I, Its product, am inexhaustible as sub- 
stantial Being, and I am in my Being the im- 
mediate father-mother of every living soul. 

God is Mind. God-Mind's perfect and com- 
plete idea is one idea, which is ideal Man. Ideal 
Man is the Being of every living soul. In Be- 
ing I am that ideal Man. God-Mind being Per- 
fection Itself, Its idea is the perfect Man which 
I am. God-Mind being Purity Itself, Its ideal 
is pure and truly expresses what its Principle 
is. God-Mind being Wisdom and Intelligence, 
Its creation is like unto It — wise and intelligent. 

God-Mind being eternally active, Its expres- 
sion, or idea, is therefore the channel or medium 
through which God-activity will be manifested. 
Man's activity is God- derived. God's activity 
is Thought-force. As the created of God 
through Its Thought-force, Man's activity is 
the thinking power. What God is It is eter- 



l86 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

nally, therefore God is changeless Principle. 
God is Love, therefore I, as Being, must be 
wisely loving, eternally loving, and imperson- 
ally loving. 

God-nature is abstract Being. Man-nature 
is individual Being. In individual Being are 
contained all souls, the universe and all it con- 
tains. In individual Being are contained all 
things except Principle — God. All things are 
therefore contained in me because I am the Be- 
ing in which Principle — God — is fully ex- 
pressed. 

Principle — God — and omniscient, omnipo- 
tent, omnipresent individual Being are not iden- 
tical. They can never change places. They are 
always inseparable, yet they are eternally dis- 
tinct from each other. God is forever God, 
and Man is forever the created of God, 

What can I do? The actual doing of Man, 
the image of God, is accomplished by means 
of Self-conscious knowledge, which is made 
manifest through person. The more I am con- 
scious of knowing the more I can intelligently 
do. (The one who named self-conscious knowl- 
edge soul in formulating the Science of Being 
in her individual way, perceived this to be the 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 187 

interior meaning of the word soul in the scrip- 
tures. Anyone who will read the Bible, sub- 
stituting Self-consciousness for soul, will very 
soon become assured of the self-evident correct- 
ness of this interpretation of the word.) 

As the image of God I am the conscious Be- 
ing, knowing all things. In Self-conscious 
knowledge I am a living soul. As I increase 
in knowledge of the faculties and powers of 
which I am really possessed I will be able to 
perform more and more God-like actions. As 
I increase in knowledge of my true nature, the 
more will I be able to make it manifest. 

I will, with increasing Self-knowledge, be 
able to demonstrate that "all power is given 
unto me" to dominate all the lesser natures, to 
overcome all false sense impressions, to cast out 
all evil propensities, and to strengthen all weak 
traits. I will become fit to wisely and intelli- 
gently point out the way of self-help to all who 
are led to come to me for assistance; to point out 
to them the truth of Being, so that perceiving 
which they will be able to preach the gospel 
to their own souls; they will understand how to 
heal their sick capacities, and realize that the 
(d) evil qualities must be cast out of their in- 



l88 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

dividual eonsciousness, and to raise the dead 
natures, the dormant faculties, to living activity. 

As I attain increasing knowledge of all that 
I, in my real Being, am, I will be able to do 
anything and everything that I ought to do. 

I do what I do with my thinking. What I 
am thinking is made manifest through person, 
my physical organism. It, of itself, is non-liv- 
ing, non-loving, unsubstantial, non-intelligent, 
and non-active. To the undeveloped soul the 
physical organism appears to be living, substan- 
tial, either diseased or healthy, therefore pos- 
sessing intelligence; the understanding of its 
nature shows this to be an incorrect conclusion 
on the part of the unenlightened soul. The 
physical organism is only the instrument which 
the soul operates. To be able to operate it 
correctly requires understanding on the part of 
the soul. This understanding I am now attain- 
ing day by day. 

Whither am I going? In Being I standout, 
in, and from God-Mind as idea. God-Mind 
is Knowledge Itself. God-Knowledge is ex- 
pressed in me as Its idea. If I, as a living soul, 
am gaining more and more knowledge of what 
I am in Being, it must be that my destination as 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. I89 

a soul is to consciously realize and know all that 
I am in Being, and all that I, as the image of 
God, can do. 

It is my destination to realize and know that 
the activity of God-Principle — God-Mind — 
works in me and through me to will and to do 
what Its unchangeable law so lovingly necessi- 
tates me to do. 

God is Love, In my real being I am the in- 
dividualization of God-Love. In soul I am to 
become conscious of all that I am, and as a 
personality in the world I am to manifest all 
that I am, therefore before I leave the world 
I must reach the Jesus Christ plane of con- 
sciousness, and be a manifest Jesus Christ in 
the world. This is my destination and that of 
every other living soul, because it is the "will 
of God" that Divine Love must be made mani- 
fest in the world. 

When we come to study ** Manifestation," 
which is making clear what the Being is and 
can do by means of soul development, and which 
is demonstrated through the physical shape, 
we deal particularly with the work which the 
soul accomplishes during this present phase of 
existence, which answers the query, "What can 



igO SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

I do?" because we have found the soul to be 
the active worker. 

God-Principle is changeless and fixed. Man, 
the individual Being, the Lord God, is change- 
less and fixed. The soul is that which changes 
or develops or evolves realization. It is the 
soul which asks "What am I ? " It must answer 
its own question. This it can only do hy prov-^ 
ing to its own consciousness what it is. 

It is the soul which asks, "Whence came I?" 
It must answer its own question hy finding out 
its Origin. 

It must also answer its own question "What 
can I do?" by perceiving and demonstrating 
what it can do. This is a process of increasing 
Self-consciousness of the faculties, powers, ca- 
pacities and natures of the real Being. 

When the soul undertakes to answer the 
question "What can I do?" it must prove to it- 
self daily, in the most practical manner, what its 
capabilities are in thought, word, and deed. 

What the soul accomplishes is made mani- 
fest through person, or physical shape. When 
the soul realizes its Being to be divinely loving 
it begins to manifest divine love by speaking 
loving words through the personal mouth, and 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. I9I 

doing loving deeds by the use of the personal 
hands. 

When the soul realizes that its Being is the 
all-wise and the all-knowing One, it begins to 
manifest through the person great wisdom, ca- 
pability, and efficiency. 

*^I am becoming conscious that /, in my real Be- 
ings am now the very image and likeness of omnipo- 
tent God,'' is a very helpful affirmation. 



LESSON IX. 

TWIANIFESTAXION. 

The only reason that God and Man have for 
Being is that they may become manifested. 
Manifestation of the natures of God and Man 
is accomplished by means of soul evolution. 
Soul manifests through person, or the physical 
shape. 

It is as much the divine mission of the soul 
to manifest perfect health as it is to manifest 
infinite Wisdom and Love. 

Principle — Health — is God. Is not God the 
Principle of all principles? God as Principle — 
Health — is fully and completely expressed in 
ideal Man. Man is then the storehouse for all 
the health there is; therefore the soul can per- 
sistently and unceasingly appropriate health 
through all eternity. 

Why have not the human race, as a whole 
and individually, always manifested health? 
Because as undeveloped souls we have not real- 
ized our true Being. Instead we have thought 
incorrectly and acted unwisely and ignorantly, 
and thus realized disease and inharmony. 

192 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. I93 

After we have gained a perception and un- 
derstanding of what Man really is, and what 
His nature contains, we immediately feel a 
strong impelling desire to manifest health. 
To do this we must think health thoughts and 
also do the several things which are conducive 
to harmony and order in the external, A cer- 
tain amount of bathing, a certain amount and 
certain kind of exercise, a certain amount of 
food, a certain amount of sleep are normal to 
every soul manifesting through a human shape. 

Now does this mean that we must go from 
one celebrated springs to another and bathe in 
their waters, hoping to be benefited by their 
medicinal properties? No; it means that we 
must keep ourselves clean. Cleanliness is next 
to godliness, and one could no more be truly 
spiritually minded and be dirty than be truly 
spiritually minded and remain sick. Dirt and 
true religion, or real integrity, are incongruous. 

There are certain kinds of exercise which 
can be scientifically taught, and which are very 
helpful mental as well as physical practices. 
But any exercise taken with the right motive 
is good exercise when it is done with a loving 
and cheerful heart, such as demonstrating neat- 



194 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

ness in one's home, going on errands of kind- 
ness and mercy, and making oneself useful in 
the world. 

Is the diet to be all animal food, or all vege- 
table? Must it be particularly sun ripened? 
Should it be principally nuts and fruit? Shall 
tea and coffee be discarded, and only cereal 
drinks used? No; one should eat and drink 
what is most convenient to the time, place, and 
circumstance in which one is placed. 

Of all cranks in the world the cranks on 
the subject of eating are the most uncomfort- 
able to live with, and the greatest nuisances to 
the friends whom they pester with their visits. 
Nothing that one eats can hurt one if correct 
thinking is made habitual. 

Every nature in Man is harmoniously ad- 
justed, each in its own order and each in its 
own place, and each is harmoniously adjusted 
to the whole, just as every fraction in the unit 
and every note in the octave is harmoniously 
adjusted each in its own order and each in its 
own place. So are all the different represent- 
ative shapes which we see here in the phys- 
ical universe harmoniously adjusted. Each has 
its own place and its own use. 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. I95 

To refrain from eating meat because of hu- 
manitarian views is quite another thing from 
fearing to eat meat lest it prove injurious. 

Very often the question is asked, "Is it right 
to eat meat?" This question must be answered 
by each soul individually. To answer it sci- 
entifically we would have to go deeper into the 
nature of Man and what that nature includes 
than is possible to do in this basic course. 

This one thing is certain, however, meat is 
not a necessity. Nations who eat it are no 
stronger than nations who do not. We do not 
feed meat to our horses or oxen to either fur- 
nish them with strength or intelligence. The 
elephant, the intelligent beast of burden of 
India, lives largely on rice. 

The manifestation of health is based prima- 
rily on correct thinking. Is it not the way in 
which one thinks that causes him to desire to 
be neat, orderly, healthful, and strong? 

When one comes into an understanding of 
the mission of the soul he will see that it is in- 
cumbent upon him to manifest health. Sin is 
mistaken thinking. Ill-health, disease, is the 
result of sin. It is therefore an axiomatic state- 



196 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

ment that correct thinking will, in the fullness 
of time, cause health to become manifest. 

We are told in Ecclesiastes, "Because sen- 
tence against an evil work is not executed 
speedily, therefore the heart of the sons of 
men is fully set in them to do evil." Another 
seer has told us, 

Though the mills of God grind slowly, yet they 
grind exceeding small; 

Though with patience He stands waiting, with ex- 
actness grinds He all. 

In "Poor Richard's Sayings" we find, "If you 
will not hear Reason, she'll surely rap your 
knuckles." In the Bible we read, "Whatsoever 
a man soweth, that shall he also reap." 

Everything in physical nature teaches us that 
reaping time does not come till after the sow- 
ing has been done, and sometimes a good while 
after according to our sense of time. How 
wise we are if we endeavor to think correctly 
and with system, and how insane if we make 
no such effort! 

When one begins to perceive the divinity of 
perfect health he will no longer think it excus- 
able to passively remain sick; neither will he 
condemn himself for not immediately mani- 
festing perfect health. 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. I97 

Whatever one is manifesting at this instant 
Is the result of the thoughts which long ago 
were packed into the subconscious mentality, 
and their time of appearing is noiv. One may- 
realize himself to be ever so ill, yet if he will 
industriously pack his mentality with correct 
words they will in their turn show forth. 
Though one cannot hold up his head for ill- 
ness, if he will persistently say, "I am healthy 
through and through," he will, in just the 
proper time, make that health show forth in 
all its bloom. 

What does it mean to be healthy through 
and through? It means far more than is at 
first perceived. Only spiritual perception can 
guide one into the realization of the meaning 
of this statement, for spiritual things must be 
spiritually discerned. Primarily, Health is God. 
Health is Spirit. Man's health is therefore a 
spiritual possession. Physical health is the 
manifestation of the spiritual health which 
Man eternally has. The greater the realization 
of spiritual health the more normal and con- 
tinuous the manifestation of physical health. 
*'I am healthy through and through" means 
then what? This: 



198 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

I, a spiritual being, am God's ideal. As that 
ideal I am perfect, strong, whole, and complete 
in my entirety. To be perfect in my entirety, 
my every part must be perfect, strong, whole 
and complete in its degree. My every part, 
my every organ, my every function, my every 
fiber, my every tissue, my every nature, are 
fitted harmoniously together in the ideal Being 
which is held continuously and eternally in in- 
finite, divine Mind. 

Since activity is the nature of infinite, eternal, 
divine Mind, this activity is eternally working 
in and through Its ideal, therefore the parts of 
my Being are not only harmoniously adjusted 
to each other, but they are in active, harmoni- 
ous working order forever. 

My ideal being is the full expression, the 
complete storehouse of the eternal and inde- 
structible Health, which is God. It is there- 
fore healthy through and through. 

I, as a living soul, am now existing in the 
world as a personality. As that existent, liv- 
ing soul I have a mission which I am sent by 
Deity Itself to perform. That mission is to 
manifest what I, in my real being, already am. 
In so doing I manifest God, for when the ex- 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. I99 

pression is fully made known, so also is the 
Principle manifested. It is my mission to mani- 
fest that I am healthy through and through. 

The condition of my physical organism repre- 
sents what I, as a soul, have been thinking re- 
garding myself. If in the past I believed in 
sickness, believed that the physical organism 
could be diseased, weak, or imperfect in any 
way, or believed that God sent sickness upon 
Its children as punishment, then in all proba- 
bility I am now or have been ill. But ill 
though I may now appear to be, if I will keep 
my thoughts upon the verity of my being and 
continually affirm, "I am healthy through and 
through," I will be establishing for myself such 
a sure knowledge of this fact that eventually 
nothing will be able to change even the appear- 
ance of health in my physical organism. I 
will continually increase more and more in the 
abiding realization of perfect health. Every 
physical organ will then come to perform its 
functions in harmonious, active working order. 
No clogging nor impediments nor congestion 
can remain in any part of my physical organ- 
ism if I will continue my declaration of perfect 
health long enough to root out all old beliefs. 



200 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

This declaration will tone up the mental or- 
gans. It would cure imbecility and insanity if 
scientifically and persistently used. It is a 
potent statement to cure nervousness and 
sweeten a disposition. "I am healthy through 
and through" is a far higher and more inclu- 
sive statement than it at first appears to be. 
What better tonic could a mother administer 
to her baby? What greater blessing could we 
confer upon mankind than to give him this 
daily assurance? 

One could not realize himself to be perfectly 
healthy without also realizing himself to be 
wise, intelligent, peaceful, capable, and efficient. 
The steadfast affirmation of health tones one 
up to the realization of the perfection of every 
organ, every faculty, every power, and every 
nature. Verily "I am healthy through and 
through" is a divine statement which cannot t 
be too often made. 



LESSON X. 
TWIANIFESXAXION. 

(Continued.) 

The more we exercise our power to think 
the wider and wider awake we become to all 
the wealth of true riches which our Being con- 
tains. 

We can take any aspect of Deity and con- 
centrate and meditate upon it in its relation to 
Man and its manifestation in the world through 
the personality. By practice we find it a health- 
ful occupation to ^Hhink on these things." 

To take one aspect of divine Principle at a 
time, and thus deal with it, is to keep the think- 
ing healthfully exercised. One can no more 
deal with all the aspects of divine Mind at one 
instant than he can eat enough food at one 
meal to last him a lifetime. 

Divine Mind is Infinity Itself, and Infinity 
can only be grasped and understood by the 
soul a certain degree at a time. But the soul's 
capacity for grasping and assimilating spirit- 
ual food increases by the continued exercise of 

201 



202 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

the thinking power. The soul has all eternity 
in which to understand and manifest God. 

The mentality, or the soul, can be likened 
to a siphon. What is put into one end must 
flow out of and appear at the other end. Words 
(silent or audible) are what enter the mental 
siphon. They flow out in manifestation of their 
nature through the medium of the physical or- 
ganism. If error words are first spoken, the 
result of error words will first be made manifest. 

Suppose one has thought incorrectly for 
many years, and is then taught the truth of 
Being. Immediately he begins to measure his 
thinking according to Man's ideal Being. 
Should he become discouraged if his true 
thinking is not made manifest speedily in his 
physical organism, his environments and af- 
fairs? No; he must perceive that the to/ words 
spoken cannot be made manifest until the pre- 
vious words spoken have all been pressed out of 
the siphon. Therefore, instead of becoming dis- 
couraged he should the more industriously 
speak the words which he desires to have mani- 
fest themselves to his consciousness. 

Every evil condition has been caused by in- 
correct thinking and speaking. That this con- 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 2O3 

dition can be cured and rectified by persistent 
correct thinking and speaking for the neces- 
sary length of time is just as true as it is true 
that God is God. 

Now some one of my readers may say, "I do 
not see what incorrect thinking I ever did to 
cause me to have paralysis of the optic nerve. 
I have always tried all of my life to be a good 
woman and a consistent Christian, and yet see 
how I am afflicted." 

Dear friend, many a baby of two or three 
years tries to play the piano, and because he 
makes sound issue from the keyboard he thinks 
he is making music. Is he making music? 
No. Why not? his intention to do so is good. 
Very true, his intention to make music is good, 
but he is not succeeding for the simple reason 
that he does not know how. Because of his 
striking the keys indiscriminately he causes ^ 
inharmonious sounds to issue from the key- 
board. To have the desired or right result he 
must strike the keys ijitelligently . 

There is a principle back of all harmonious 
sound. To make harmony manifest through 
sound one must become acquainted with that 
principle. Those who years ago acquainted 



204 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

themselves with this principle reduced their 
knowledge to a science. 

Any science is only knowledge of a principle 
given out or arranged in systematic order. 
Those who studied and ascertained the facts 
regarding the principle of harmonious sound 
classified and formulated their knowledge into 
a science which can be taught to anyone, and 
learned by everyone who chooses to learn it. 

The baby of three years has not yet learned 
the science of music nor anything of its princi- 
ple, although music in general appeals to his 
soul and excites his emotions to the extent 
that he desires to manifest what he has not yet 
learned how to manifest. 

This is true v/ith thousands of people. The 
Principle Good appeals to their souls. With 
all their hearts they desire to make it manifest 
in individual goodness. Their emotional na- 
ture responds to anything that to them savors 
of goodness, and the dear, blessed children 
think they are being good. 

Do you ask, "When their love is of the Good, 
and their desire is to be good, why are they 
not good?" Because, like the baby of three 
years, they do not know how. No one of us 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 20$ 

yet understands this Principle fully. We are 
only just beginning to learn. 

Now my friend who believes herself to be 
suffering with her eyes may be astonished at 
these statements, and perhaps affronted, too, 
because her motive desire to do right is pure. 
She certainly cannot be any more surprised 
or offended than I was when the Principle of 
Man's Being was first explained to me. But 
since Truth is omnipotent it will, soon or late, 
reveal itself to every human sout, when the soul 
will discover its past errors. 

Perhaps our friend would like to know what 
error she has thought which could show forth 
in such an undesirable condition of the eyes? 

Did she ever dwell much upon the fact that 
the physical eyes can become diseased, their 
nerves affected in any way, and that they can 
lose their sight? This was an incorrect belief, 
and by dwelling on it she soon caused her men- 
tality to unconsciously absorb all the other 
error beliefs that are floating around in the 
general thought atmosphere concerning the 
eyes. All this was in a va^disurt preparing the 
optic nerves to manifest paralysis. 
. Did she ever believe in a power — evil — that 



206 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

works continually against the children of men 
to cause them sorrow and suffering, and did 
she /^^r this power would some day decide to 
attack her eyes and take from her the sight 
that is so precious, the loss of which would be 
to her a living death? To keep her thoughts 
centered upon this evil power, and to fear its 
working in her own particular case, was to still 
further prepare the optic nerve for manifesting 
paralysis. 

Have her family and intimate friends all en- 
tertained these same beliefs with herself, and 
feared that the power evil had chosen her for 
one of its victims in this particular? They, 
then, further implanted in her diseased men- 
tality their own error thinking, which still fur- 
ther prepared the optic nerve to manifest in- 
action. 

Did she believe that her strength was easily 
exhausted, and that every time she became 
tired it affected her eyes? Every time she 
mentally affirmed this she caused the optic 
nerve to still further manifest weakness. 

Did she ever sympathize with other people 
who are suffering from a belief in loss of sight? 
Were her emotions wrought upon because of 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 207 

her sympathy for them and her belief that they 
were under the influence of the power evil? 

Every single moment that she has spent in 
dwelling upon diseases of the eye in general, 
and in her friends or herself in particular, has 
helped to paralyze her optic nerves; and now 
does she say she has never thought incorrectly? 

How shall we correctly think? According 
to the Science of Being, which gives logically 
ascertained facts concerning Principle — God; 
our thoughts must acknowledge Spirit to be 
the one and only Power and the one and only 
Substance, and that there is no power or intelli- 
gence in matter to become either diseased or 
healthy. 

All power is mental. All health is mental. 
All weakness is mental. All disease is mental. 

We can use our thinking power to form men- 
tal pictures or images which represent the 
Principle — Good; or we can misuse our think- 
ing power and form pictures or images which 
represent the imaginary power, evil. Which- 
ever pictures or images we hold in our men- 
talities will <?2^/-picture on our organisms or in 
our environments. 
. Because Man is a thinking Being his work 



208 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

consists in the use which he makes of his think- 
ing power. 

Soul is Man's realizing consciousness of Him- 
self; therefore the soul is the conscious thinker 
or the practical user of the thinking power. 
The soul can use this power to think according 
to Principle or contrary to it. When people 
who have always tried to be good are sick it is 
because they have not known the correct way 
in which to think. 

Soon or late everyone will awaken to the 
fact that this correct way can be learned. The 
Truth is omnipresent, and It reveals Itself 
through many channels, and no one who truly 
seeks It will fail to find It. No one knows it 
all, therefore no personality is an authority for 
Truth; the Principle Itself is its own authority. 

When you hear a statement made, the cor- 
rectness of which you are not at all certain, 
do not accept it as final because so and so has 
said it, but look into the Principle for yourself 
and find for yourself whether or not the state- 
ment is correct. 

If you have not yet acquainted yourself thor- 
oughly enough with the Principle to be able to 
decide the question satisfactorily to yourself 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 209 

just let it rest, holding the affirmation, "Because 
of what I am in Being I understand this and 
everything else possible for Man to know." 
Then steadily persist in attaining conscious 
understanding and knowledge. "With allthy 
getting get undej'standmg!' ^'Blessed are they 
which do hunger and thirst after righteous- 
ness" — to know how to do right thinking — "for 
they shall be filled y 

Someone may take exception to this and say 
that it is not true and therefore not right to 
make the affirmation, "I understand everything 
that it is possible for Man to know." Did we 
not find in our earlier lessons that the ego, the 
real I, is the Lord God, the image and likeness 
of God? Did we not find that this Ego, this 
Lord God, is the Being in which God-Princi- 
ple is fully and entirely expressed, and that it 
not only makes known all that the God-Prin- 
ciple is, but also all that the activity of God- 
nature does? 

God is the Principle — Knowledge Itself. 
Man is the expression of the Principle — or the 
all-knowing One. The real of each of us is 
that Man — that all-knowing One. By persist- 
ently speaking the truth regarding our real I, 



210 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

we, in soul, will become conscious of the truth 
regarding it. Our words being alive manifest 
in our consciousness. 

Is it hard for you to perceive that each one 
of ws is in his Being the one Man that God 
created; that there is but one Man and each 
one of us is that Man? 

In the expression of the principle of Har- 
monious Sound there is but one ideal invisible 
octave. It consists of seven ideal or imaginary 
tones from and including A to G. This ideal 
octave is represented on every sheet of music 
that is ever written. It is also represented on 
every musical instrument that is ever made. 
The tones of the ideal octave are manifested 
by the correct use of the different musical in- 
struments. It is the same octave in manifesta- 
tion whether it is played in the bass or in the 
treble. Many personalities learn to play the 
different and various musical instruments, and 
many personalities write musical compositions, 
yet they are all dealing with, and becoming 
conscious of, the one ideal octave and what is 
contained within it. 

Because one soul gains a marvelous knowl" 
edge of this octave and the combination of 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 211 

tones contained within it, the ideal octave is 
not lessened in value, nor are any other souls, 
or all souls, prevented from gaining that same 
knowledge. That one ideal octave is the only 
real, substantial, and indestructible octave. It 
is the substance of every musical composition 
written since the world began. It is for each 
one of us to become conscious of it. It is your 
octave and it is my octave, and yet there is but 
one octave. 

Thus there is but one ideal and perfect Man. 
He is forever invisible, forever spiritual, forever 
the great and grand ideal, ever before the hu- 
man soul as an attainment in consciousness, 
and which the soul yearns to realize and make 
manifest. 

Every soul who aspires to become conscious 
of this ideal Man does become conscious of It 
to the degree of his aspiratioji. What we want to 
be we will be when our desire is strong enough 
so that we will voluntarily renounce all error 
characteristics, desires, and conscious error 
thinking. Who would manifest the Jesus Christ 
character must be an enthusiast in his efforts to 
think true and pure thoughts. The Principle 
back of the manifestation of the Jesus Christ 



212 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

character becomes known to us as we individ- 
ually become acquainted with and are obedient 
to the teachings of the Science of Being, Per- 
sistence in correct thinking will bri'ng every 
one of us to perceive and then realize the truth 
of the statement, "I understand everything that 
it is possible for Man to know." 

We ofttimes hear a new student say, "I have 
experiences now that I never had in the old 
way of thinking. Before I came into this 
thought things used to go smoothly and well 
with me, but now there is one thing after an- 
other to demonstrate over. Why is this?" 

Since coming into this new (to you) thought 
you have been very persistent in speaking true 
words. Each word enters the mental siphon 
and must be expelled through the physical or- 
ganism in experience of like kind. The true 
words which you are now speaking are charged 
with omnipotent power and they force all pre- 
vious error words out of the siphon more 
steadily and rapidly than they have previously 
come. So when uncomfortable experiences 
multiply it is not because of error words you 
have just now spoken, but because of words 
long ago pronounced. 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 2I3 

With each disagreeable experience that con- 
fronts you use this affirmation, "I am now rid- 
ding myself of the effect of past error speak- 
ing. I will industriously and unremittingly 
speak true words from this time forth so that 
nothing but good shall be my realization." 

The more persistently one speaks true words 
the more constant and uniform will peace be a 
realization of that soul. "Blessed are they 
which do hunger and thirst after righteousness, 
for they shall be filled." 



LESSON XI. 
MAIsTIFE STATION. 

(Continued.) 

No one can attain ever so small a realization 
Eind knowledge of the truth concerning his real 
Being without desiring to manifest his knowl- 
edge or without longing to use it for the bless- 
ing of humanity. The question arises in every 
newly awakened soul, ''What can I do for the 
help of others?" 

You can do much for another in the way of 
rendering him assistance, but you can do noth- 
ing for him in the sense of doing his work in- 
stead of his ultimately doing it for himself. 

You can point out to a soul the truth of his 

Being. You can teach him how to think. You 

can at first even tell him in just what words he 

should think day by day, but you cannot absorb 

his mentality into your own, and destroy his 

God-derived capacity to perceive the Truth for 

himself, nor his God-derived power to exercise 

his faculties as soon as there awakens within 

him a desire to exercise them. You cannot 

214 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 21$ 

forever think for him, for eventually he must 
think for himself. Howh.Q shall think you can 
teach him, provided he desires to learn. 

By thinking correctly about another in your 
own heart you can soon or late arouse in him 
an inclination to seek to know the truth regard- 
ing himself. To think of another is to admin- 
ister to him just the kind of stimulating or 
devitalizing dose which the quality of your 
thinking has made. To think correctly of an- 
other is to exercise white magic over him, which 
will help him to realize that in his Being he is 
the very child of God. To think incorrectly 
of him is to exercise black magic over him, 
which is to put a stumbling-block in the way of 
his soul growth, unless he has become so far 
individualized that he is not open to any sug- 
gestions from other mentalities. 

Every reader of these Lessons knows, of 
course, that referring correctly to another, even 
mentally, is not to judge of him according to 
appearances, but according to the truth of his 
Being; while the reverse is to judge accord- 
ing to sense appearances, instead of what is 
eternally true. 

When one comes to you and asks your assist- 



2l6 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

ance you can give it by both audible and silent 
words. The silent word is called A Treatment. 

In giving a treatment you should tell the 
soul whom you are trying to help the truth about 
himself in general, and that which is true re- 
garding the particular point for which he has 
asked your aid. The greater your understand- 
ing and realization of the truth of Being, the 
more wisely you will be able to speak to him. 
To an undeveloped soul it is sometimes wise to 
speak but few words, while to one who is more 
unfolded you can many times give advanced 
teaching in your very first conversation or first 
treatment. 

Very often with the desire to help another, 
or with the discovery of power to help others, 
because of their gratitude and offer of remu- 
neration, arises the question, "Ought I to accept 
compensation for the assistance which I ren- 
der, if so, how much?" 

This is a question which divine Principle will 
answer, if one appeals to it for the solution of 
the problem, for is not Justice one of the as- 
pects of Principle-God? and is not the law of 
compensation a divine law? Is it not an in- 
clusive of divine Justice? 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 21/ 

Divine law in none of its phases can ulti- 
mately be disregarded. During a certain pe- 
riod in its development a soul may fail to co- 
operate with divine law, but so long as it does 
it only piles up so many more debts that must 
be paid in the future The healthful soul prac- 
tices strict integrity in desire, thought, and 
deed. 

Now should anyone come to you for assist- 
ance, or should you go to another for help, and 
not render a righteous return to that other for 
the time consumed? Surely not. One of the 
crying sins of today is the recklessness with 
which some people impose upon the time of 
others without a thought as to a recompense. 
When the day comes when they must pay the 
debt of gratitude which they have so igno- 
rantly made for themselves, they will consider 
themselves very much abused and very much 
imposed upon, and will say, "Surely you canaot 
deny the existence of evil; just see what terri- 
ble experiences I am having to undergo?" 
There is no evil. All is Justice and the demon- 
stration of its law. 

It is impossible to repay anyone for a treat- 
ment or a lesson in Truth. Truth can neither 



2l8 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

be bought nor sold. It belongs to every soul 
as soon as the soul develops to the place where 
it can perceive and entertain the Truth. One 
can, though, remunerate another for the time 
which he spends in assisting him to find the 
Truth. This he is obligated to do by the di- 
vine law of Justice. 

Then arises the question, "How much shall 
one pay another for assistance received, and 
shall the remuneration always be in money?" 
This question it would seem again must be an- 
swered by divine Principle. 

One cannot give what he does not have. 
But many times he has what would be far more 
valuable to the one who has helped him than 
money would be. 

You remember one time a lame man asked 
Peter and John for alms. Peter said, "Silver 
and gold have I none; but such as I have give 
I thee: In the name of Jesus Christ of Naza- 
reth rise up and v/alk." And then, we are told, 
immediately the man's feet and ankle bones 
received strength, and he was able to walk and 
leap as he praised God. 

Would it not have been a small benefit for 
Peter to confer upon the man to give him 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 2I9 

money, and was it not good for the man that 
Peter had none to give? 

I once had a little experience in rendering 
assistance to another which I believe I will cite, 
for it may be helpful to some who are trying to 
solve this problem. 

A lady, feeling herself much in need of ad- 
vice, had come to me a number of times. She 
was nervous and very fearful over the financial 
difficulties of husband and sons. Finally one 
day it seemed to dawn upon her that in her 
several visits she had really consumed a great 
deal of my time, and she said: "It makes me 
feel dreadfully to have you do so much for me 
and not be able to do anything for you in re- 
turn." 

I replied: "You can do something for me in 
return if you want to.'* 

"Why," she said, "you do not seem to realize 
how reduced we are. I have but a small sum 
in my purse, five cents of which I will have to 
use to take me home." 

I replied: "I do not mean that you shall re- 
pay me in money, but there is always something 
that one can do to repay another provided there 
is willingness to do so." 



220 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

She eagerly asked, "What can I do for you, 
do tell me!" 

"Are you willing to give me five minutes a 
day for a month?" I questioned. 

"Yes, indeed," she replied. 

"Then," I said, "sit down quietly every day, 
take me in your arms mentally, and hold the 
word wisdom '* 

"Would that repay you?" she asked. "Yes, 
indeed it would," I replied. "Well," she said, 
"I will do it, and I promise you I will not cheat 
you out of even half a minute." 

I did not see her again for some v/eeks. 
When I met her she accosted me with spark- 
ling eyes and glowing face, and said: "I never 
grew so steadily or realized so much Truth as 
while I was holding the word for you, and so 
many things in my environment are straighten- 
ing out beautifully." 

Suppose instead of imposing upon her this 
work for a month I had said, "Of course you 
cannot do anything for me. You are just as 
poor as you can be and I am more sorry for 
you than I can express. Just come to me as 
often as you like without money and without 
price," how much would I have helped her? 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 221 

Tender though my motive might have been 
in so speaking, it would not have been kind- 
ness to her. It would not have been truly- 
helping her or wisely loving her. 

We are only dealing righteously by another 
when we point out the way in which he can 
make just remuneration for benefits received; 
and this is something that everyone can do. 

Money value in many instances is a very low 
estimate to put upon our work for others. And 
yet everyone knows that as long as any soul is 
using a physical organism, that it is necessary 
to have a certain amount of money to provide 
food, raiment, and shelter. It would seem, then, 
as though everyone who can pay money for 
help received should do so. "This ought ye 
to do and not leave the other undone." 

Anyone who has once experienced the satis- 
faction which comes of dealing justly, would 
surely never want to swerve from the path of 
integrity, even though he might have many op- 
portunities to do so. 

A set charge for treatments, the same price 
for rich and poor alike, could hardly be accord- 
ing to Principle. So much integrity ought to 
be declared for every soul in the universe by 



222 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

everyone with any knowledge of the truth of 
Being, that all who come to another for assist- 
ance would want to do justly and righteously, 
according to his ability, by the one who had 
helped him. 

Sometimes the question is asked, "Is it right 
to make a charge at all for treatments?" This 
like many other questions under discussion de- 
pends. 

If a practitioner advertises himself as able to 
make cures through a knowledge of spiritual 
law; if he assures the public in said advertise- 
ment that distance is no impediment in his 
work, and that no disease is incurable, it would 
seem that if he fails to make the promised cure, 
or at least benefit his patient in a marked de- 
gree, that it is not according to Principle to 
charge for the treatments for which this adver- 
tisement has induced patients to come to him. 

If the patient is benefited the practitioner 
of course has a perfect right to expect the fee 
that was at first agreed upon. The law of com- 
pensation most certainly demands this. 

Surely no one should advertise to do what he 
cannot accomplish. A promise of a speedy 
cure should never be made by a practitioner to 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 223 

a patient, for the simple reason that one never 
knows what kind of soil the mentality of the 
patient is into which he is to sow his seed. 

Some mentalities grasp and endeavor to em- 
body truth teaching almost as soon as they 
hear the teaching announced. Others are very 
slow to receive it. A practitioner can never 
tell beforehand how this will be with his pa- 
tient, therefore he should not promise to do 
more than to speak the true word to the best 
of his perception, realization, and knowledge. 
That being entirely understood between him- 
self and patient, he most certainly should re- 
ceive a fee, or remuneration of some kind, for 
the time spent on that particular patient. 

Sometimes those in need of help go to those 
who do not advertise, or have not announced 
themselves as practitioners in any way, and ask 
their assistance. These people should most 
certainly be remunerated, for they have given 
time to the help of others which in all proba- 
bility they had planned to use in another v/ay. 
Certainly remuneration of some kind should be 
rendered to every one who gives his or her time 
in trying to assist any particular personality 
when that assistance has been asked for. 



224 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

One has no more right to willfully appropri- 
ate the time of another than his money or any 
other of his belongings. The cultivation of in- 
tegrity is a great character builder, and it can 
be applied in every act of our daily existence. 

Each practitioner must decide for himself as 
to whether or not he will charge for the assist- 
ance which he renders humanity. 

It is the sinners whom Christ Jesus comes to 
save so the Science of Being teaches us, and so 
we find that very often those most in need of 
help are not willing to pay for it. Why? Be- 
cause they do not know the value of spiritual 
riches, and are not therefore willing to make 
any effort to obtain them or part with the ma- 
terial wealth which they have, because they 
believe it to be a real possession, the loss of 
which would be to them a calamity. 

No one comes to a mental practitioner for 
assistance who has not a slight degree of faith, 
for faith is perception of and trust in the om- 
nipotent Good. Certainly no practitioner or 
teacher of the Science of Being would refuse 
to help a fellow-man because of his lack of or 
unwillingness to pay money for the help re- 
ceived. Do we not owe everyone love and 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 22$ 

kindness and friendship? And most of all, do 
we not owe it to those who need it most? 
"They that are whole need not a physician, 
but they that are sick." It would be at the 
peril of spiritual growth to any teacher or prac- 
titioner to refuse to teach Truth to any soul for 
monetary reasons. Whoever has been baptized 
with the Holy Ghost loves to speak the Truth 
both silently and audibly. Whoever has re- 
ceived this baptism gives willing service to 
humanity, and a willing server does not stop to 
bargain. 

Every teacher and practitioner who under- 
stands somewhat of the nature of the soul 
knows that each individual living soul will 
evolve to where it will desire to repay every 
benefit it has ever received. Because it has 
freely received it will desire to freely give. *'At 
the name of Jesus every knee must bow." Every 
mortal sense conception must yield up its be- 
liefs and bend its error ways of thinking to the 
true way. Every lesser degree of conscious- 
ness must and will be swallowed up in the 
Jesus Christ degree of consciousness. Then 
wherefore need our hearts be troubled ? Every- 
one will, because of the ceaseless working of 



226 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

primal energy, do soon or late just what he 
ought to do regarding everyone and everything. 
Justice is omnipotent, and the laws of justice 
will prevail in each individual soul. 

Is anyone afraid that he will not receive his 
own particular deserts for kindness rendered? 
He need not fear, for he will receive exactly 
what he deserves, for the Principle — Justice — is 
just what Its name implies. Sometime, some- 
how, and somewhere "our own will come to us." 
Did not Jesus say "Have faith in God?" Our 
work is the doing. The active nature of Om- 
nipresence will return to each soul the result of 
its own deeds. 

When we as souls develop to the place where 
we truly love the Good, and have no desire but 
to see the God likeness made manifest in the 
world, we will lose sight of our own personality 
and not care who does the good work so that 
it is only done by someone. Envy and jeal- 
ousy will be melted from every heart that really 
loves to see Principle-God demonstrated. 

Whoso is honestly walling to give God the 
glory ot all good words is consciously attain- 
ing the realization that he is the image and 
likeness of God. This realization so far sur- 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 227 

passes every other gift of God in glory and 
majesty, that the treasures of the whole world 
are not to be compared beside. "Blessed are 
the pure in heart: for they shall see God." 



LESSON XII. 
MANIFESTATION. 

(Continued.) 

A treatment is a strong health statement 
spoken mentally, or audibly, by one soul to 
another concerning the very reality and truth 
of its Being. 

Mind is the one and only omnipresent Sub- 
stance. The atmosphere is the physical repre- 
sentative of the omnipresent Substance, Mind. 

The atmosphere is the medium for convey- 
ing sound whether the sound be audible to the 
physical ear or not. 

Words spoken mentally can be carried by this 
medium and can reach and penetrate and impress 
another soul just as can words spoken audibly. 

Sometimes a silent treatment is more beneti- 

cial to an undeveloped soul than an audible 

treatment would be, because when the words 

are not heard audibly they are not contradicted 

by the sense consciousness of the soul appealed 

to, but sink in and influence it without being 

combated, there to do their work. 

228 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 229 

Silent or mental treatments are the best for 
young children, for very sick people, and for 
those inclined to argue and combat Truth 
teaching, even though believing they desire to 
know Truth. 

For the meek and lowly, for the one who 
honestly desires to know Truth and live it, 
audible teaching which will point the way for 
such an one to help himself is the best treat- 
ment. A wise practitioner knows how to make 
this discrimination when called to attend a 
patient. 

It takes some students a long time to become 
fully convinced of the real nature of the word 
and its omnipotence to heal, for the healing is 
done by the use of the right word. 

The work of understanding is to know the 
correct word which will appeal to each particu- 
lar soul who applies for assistance. Because 
of a difference in soul development it may be 
that no two of your patients can be treated ex- 
actly alike even though in the belief of a like 
ailment. 

Remember that a statement is a word. Paul 
said, "All the law is fulfilled in one word, even 
in this: Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thy- 



230 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

self." When a messenger is sent to carry the 
word which one personality desires to dispatch 
to another, he does not only tell one word but 
he gives the message he was sent to deliver. 

The truth of Being is the word which is sent 
to every living soul by the Lord God Almighty 
to proclaim to himself and to every other liv- 
ing soul. 

When a personality does not perceive the 
truth of Being for himself, and therefore does 
not know what word to speak for the nourish- 
ment of his soul, he should apply to one who 
has understanding, and request him to suggest 
a word which he may faithfully use to open 
his understanding and cause light to shine in 
the dark places of his soul. 

Do you ask if the healing and quickening 
power is in using the right word in the right 
place, notwithstanding by whom spoken? Yes, 
exactly that. But a right word spoken with its 
corresponding feeling, and vivified with love, 
has accelerated power over that word simply 
spoken in obedience. 

It would scarcely be possible for anyone, 
even in great despondency, to read Beatrice 
Harraden's beautiful little story and not be 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 23I 

cheered and uplifted by the encouraging words 
of the parrot, who constantly spoke all through 
the time of direst poverty and trial, "Things 
will take a turn." And when finally the little 
girl and her dear old grandfather were adopted 
into a wealthy family, where all their needs 
were most bountifully provided, who could 
help brimming over with delight at the enthu- 
siastic screaming of the parrot, "Things 'ave 
took a turn." 

The parrot was, of course, taught to say these 
words by the bird fancier who owned him to 
cheer and encourage the little girl to whom he 
was so devoted; but it is in reading ze^^^/ />^^ 
parrot said that our own vibrations are raised, 
and we are encouraged to greater faith in the 
absolute Good, even though circumstances do 
seem to be arrayed against us. 

If parrots were taught to talk truth instead 
of nonsense, they would display a greater 
amount of intelligence than they now do. "Ac- 
cording to thy word be it unto thee" applies to 
every lesser nature in its degree, as well as to 
the human soul in its degree. If heali?ig words 
were spoken through a phonograph they would 



232 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

raise our vibrations just as the humorous things 
they say excite our mirth. 

The correct word is mighty to do all things. 
Blessed are they who uftdersfand 3Lnd know what 
word to speak. 

Any and all words spoken into the mentality 
will, in the fullness of time, bear seed each after 
its own kind. He who knows the law of the 
word can tell from the experiences of himself 
and neighbors "all things that ever they did." 
This is not clairvoyance but understanding. 

Because each word creates in the soul a re- 
alization of its full meaning, v/e can readily see 
that the way to grow into an understanding of 
all things is to affirm what Truth we do know, 
and persist in affirming it, without allowing 
doubts to creep in and interfere with our well 
doing (correct thinking) until realization of 
Truth is obtained. 

We must not say all is dark to us concerning 
the Truth, and that we do not understand its 
statements. The "not" will put us more in the 
dark than ever. We must declare: "Because I 
am the child of God all knowledge and all wis- 
dom is my birthright. By concentrating and 
meditating upon the truth of my Being I will 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 233 

become more and more conscious that in my 
ideal Being I really have all things now; I really 
know all things now and have the possibility 
of doing all things. Realization of omniscience, 
omnipotence and omnipresence are a possibil- 
ity of my consciousness." 

"By thy words thou shalt be justified and by 
thy words thou shalt be condemned." 

It is only by correct thinking and speaking 
on the part of those who know the law of the 
v/ord that we will be able to form better future 
conditions for ourselves, and help our neigh- 
bors and humanity as a whole to better national 
conditions. All betterments for either com- 
munity or nation must come through the faith- 
ful efforts of the Truth knowing and Truth 
speaking individuals in that community and 
nation. 

Every true word that anyone speaks goes out 
into the general thought atmosphere and helps 
to leaven that entire atmosphere. Can anyone 
say, then, that he or she is of no account in the 
world? No, everyone who with a consecrated 
heart speaks true words, whether silently or 
audibly, is helping to save the whole world. 

Every high and pure ideal that you conceive 



234 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

and affirm is your "begotten son." Whosoever 
will believe in this ideal and aspire to manifest 
it will "not perish, but have everlasting life." 
You, the vicegerent of God, do not send your 
ideal word "into the world to condemn the 
world, but that the world through him (your 
word) might be saved." 

Every healing word spoken for any soul goes 
out into the general thought atmosphere and 
helps to fertilize it, making it richer and purar 
and more wholesome. All souls absorb nour- 
ishment from this great omnipresent thought 
storehouse, therefore all souls are fed by that 
one who speaks true words. 

How much greater we are than we realize we 
are! And we can be more useful than we now 
even dream that we can! "Go ye into all the 
world and preach the gospel to every creature" 
has a mighty import. 

Anyone can now see that while a practi- 
tioner of mental methods can direct his think- 
ing straight to the mentality of another, and 
infuse renewed health and strength into the 
soul or consciousness of that other, this assist- 
ance is not confined to the one under treatment 
alone, but goes out into the world on its mis- 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 235 

sion of peace, helping all whose souls are ready 
to imbibe it. 

Knowledge of true words is a holy trust. 
Power to speak them is a divine endowment. 

Each soul C2in^ for a time t until it has grown to 
the place where **woe is me if I preach not the 
gospel," choose whether or not he shall hide 
his talent — not use his power to think and 
speak truly — or whether he shall put it to use 
and increase it a hundred-fold. 

No one who understands the sacredness of a 
true treatment would think of valuing it by 
dollars and cents. Money given to a practi- 
tioner or teacher, that his daily needs may be 
supplied without thought on his part, gives him 
that much more time and increased faith to con- 
tinue to speak life-giving, spirit-invigorating 
words. "It is more blessed to give than to re- 
ceive." If the one who receives assistance will 
give in return for what he has received all will 

be blessed. 

You will find the following a helpful self- 
treatment: My real Being is spiritual and ideal. 
I will honestly endeavor to keep my conscious think- 
ing FIXED Upon the possibilities of my ideal Being 
until it becomes m,y realization in *'mind, body, and 
estate* in thought^ word, and deed. 



LESSON XIII. 



MANIFEST AXIONT. 

(Continued.) 

Did you ever notice children playing with a 
lighted stick and twirling it round and round 
so that it gave circles of fire; and how fixedly 
the children have kept their eyes fastened upon 
this tiny spark to the oblivion of everything 
else that is taking place around them? 

This fixed attention is called "persistence of 
vision." 

In just this way do certain personalities very 
often keep their mental eye fixed on old error 
beliefs, or ailments, with such persistency that 
they have no attention to give to any other 
ideas or to any true teaching. 

If eyes are to be opened, ears to be un- 
stopped, and bowels to be freed, one must let go 
of old error beliefs. Persistence of error mental 
vision darkens and clogs. Persistence of true 
mental vision lightens and frees. 

Some error beliefs are tenaciously held to be 

true by an entire community or perhaps an cn- 

236 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 237 

tire nation. The facts concerning this belief 
are never questioned. When any one indi- 
vidual, perceiving the truth concerning it, as- 
serts a contrary statement to that generally 
accepted, does he not throw a bomb of mental 
dynamite into this community? The people 
are either startled, and denounce him as a 
"pestilent fellow," or else they consider him a 
"crank," not worthy of their attention. 

But if he really possesses an understanding 
of Truth he will, soon or late, provided he 
lives the life of a disciple of Truth, be the 
means of teaching many how to change their 
way of thinking and bring to themselves a con- 
sciousness of health, of joy, and a truer con- 
ception of living than they ever before had 
imagined. 

The sooner we become convinced of the fact 
of mental causation, the sooner we will know 
how to go to work intelligently to better our 
health and our affairs. After physical sci- 
entists exhaust all causes of conditions down 
through disease germ and atom they are puz- 
zled to discover where disease germ and atom 
originated. They have always been obliged 



238 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

to report, after their most diligent research, the 
real cause to be invisible. 

We students of the Science of Being know 
that the cause of all external and physical con- 
ditions is in the soul's manner of usage of the 
thinking power; and since all thinking objecti- 
fies in shape, that atoms and disease germs are 
projections first in the invisible thought world 
in the form of ideas, and then in representative 
objective shapes in the physical world. 

Those scientists who persist year after year 
and generation after generation in studying 
physical causation are afflicted with "persist- 
ence of vision." They inherit it, then they 
persist in it and entail it on their students. 
They have discovered many things up to a cer- 
tain point, but when they have reached the 
point of origin then they have been obliged to 
stop. 

They will, in some way, soon or late, have 
their attention turned from things material to 
things spiritual. Then the scales will fall from 
their eyes, and they will be able to perceive 
mental causation. And then what mighty 
strides their nation and the entire world will 
make in knowledge of absolute Truth. 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 239 

The primal or most remote origin of all 
things is God — Spirit. The power of God is 
Thought, which is the primal energy of the 
universe. God expresses Itself in Man, the 
Spiritual Being. Person and all physical and 
material things d^x^ shapes which represent sovciQ- 
thing in the nature of Man, and which are pro- 
jected into visibility because of Man's power to 
think. 

While the physical organism, or person, is a 
result of Man's power to think, the condition 
and circumstances of the person are caused by 
the use which the soul makes of Man's think- 
ing power. 

Every physical good or ill condition is di- 
rectly caused by somebody's use or misuse of 
the thinking power. It is not necessarily the 
sick person's own error thinking which has 
thrown the immediate picture of illness upon 
his consciousness, but it may be the error 
thinking of others infused into this more nega- 
tive mentality. 

It is the use which souls mak'e of the think- 
ing power which produce or unmake and dis- 
sipate all visible outpicturings, orwhat we term 
physical conditions. We can make these con- 



240 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

ditions for ourselves or we may allow others to 
make them for us. 

Here we can see the necessity of doing vol- 
untary, determined and persistent correct in- 
dividual thinking that we may not be made sick 
by our own error thinking, and that our men- 
talities may not be in a negative, passive con- 
dition, ready to be taken possession of and 
used by every ignorant and unscrupulous per- 
sonality that desires to use us. 

If we desire to realize and manifest health, 
peace, and pleasant environment, we must do 
conscious, determined, active, correct, indi- 
vidual thinking. 

The soul needs and must have nutritious 
food as well as the body. Unless one nour- 
ishes the consciousness with true words daily, 
his soul is in the peculiar condition to imbibe 
poisonous food from unenlightened mentali- 
ties. 

Transference of thought is a fact. Let us see 
to it that the thoughts which go out from us 
are of the kind which will be for the better- 
ment of all whom they strike. 

Let the affirmation — everyone in his real Being 
is the perfect ideal of God- Mind — be the image 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 24I 

upon which we fasten our "persistence of vis- 
ion." Thus will we be helping all mankind to 
a realization of that eternal and indestructible 
ideal which is the image of God forever. 



LESSON XIV. 



MiANIFESXAXION. 

(Continued.) 

Although one may be ever so sick or deformed 
it is possible for him to think true thoughts con- 
cerning his perfect, ideal Being with such "per- 
sistence of vision" that he can, little by little, 
undermine and misplace the illness and de- 
formity in his imagination, and by degrees 
cause a healthy and perfect body to be surely 
built. 

Since everything is first made in the invisible 
before it appears as a visible object to the sense 
sight, the healthful and symmetrical body will 
first be built in the invisible before its visible 
picture body will objectify. The power of per- 
sistent true thinking is omnipotent. Nothing 
from without can cause to cease the activity 
which it sets going in the direction of health 
and perfection. Any soul who persistently 
thinks healthful thoughts will, in the fullness of 
time, manifest health just as surely as the day 

follows the night, because law is law. In re- 

242 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 243 

alizing this we perceive that we are gifted with 
powers and privileges which it becomes our 
greatest pleasure to joyously use. 

It is possible for personalities to be very 
helpful to one another while yet in a very lim- 
ited degree of understanding, for any true state- 
ment spoken into another mentality will help 
that other soul whether the speaker really un- 
derstands the statement or not. 

We must awaken to the fact that every 
thought which we have of another is a treat- 
ment administered to him, hence the necessity 
of the strictest integrity in thinking of others 
as we would wish them to think of us. 

Little children often do beautiful healing. 
Their loving little hearts desire to help, and 
their faith is warm. These qualities are re- 
flected by the soul to whom they are speaking. 
The vibrations of the one imbibing them are 
raised and lo! he is cured! 

All vibration is primarily caused by a quality 
of thinking. Incorrect thinking, dishonest, im- 
pure, envious, jealous, and selfish thinking pro- 
duces a very low rate of vibration. This will 
ultimately cause disease either of "mind, body 
or estate," and perhaps of all three at once. 



244 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

Cannot we see the necessity of choosing only 
the pure in heart when we desire some one to 
treat us? Steadfast, correct, honest, pure, kind, 
loving and healthful thinking steadily raises 
the vibrations, and will ultimate in a conscious- 
ness of health, peace and prosperity. 

If you want to assure yourself of this, repeat 
for five minutes, throwing all the strength of 
your feeling into the words, / want everyone in 
all the world to be blessed. See how peaceful, 
yet how exhilarated and happy you will grow 
to feel! Your vibrations will rise higher and 
higher with each heartfelt repetition. 

Were you to continue this for days and weeks 
and months, you would bring showers of bless- 
ings down upon your own head, for, as we give 
so do we receive, with good measure pressed 
down and running over. 

Suppose instead you should vehemently say 
for five minutes, "I hate everyone in all the 
world." You can certainly perceive, without 
trying the experiment, that this would throw 
you into a very unhappy and unhealthful men- 
tal state, which would immediately affect you 
physically, and from which it might take you 
days to recover. It would not only have this 



IN THE SCIENXE OF BEING. 245 

effect upon yourself, but your error words go- 
ing out into the general thought atmosphere 
would strike other mentalities negative enough 
to be influenced by your words. Those in whom 
hatred had been already kindled would have 
this feeling intensified within them, and might 
do some deed which would have remained un- 
done had not your positive, intense thought 
strengthened this quality of feeling in that 
other susceptible soul. 

Now can you perceive something of the re- 
sponsibility which accompanies a knowledge of 
the inevitable result of the correct or incorrect 
use of the thinking power? Can you not also 
see why as soon as any soul perceives this law, 
he feels it incumbent upon him to teach it to 
everyone, everywhere, who will listen to him. 

Thoughts are transferred from one mentality 
to another that is more negative, where they 
produce results like unto the quality of the 
thought projected. Is not one wise, then, to 
learn the correct way to think, so that this cor- 
rect use of the thinking power will render us 
proof against all error suggestions which are 
directed toward us, and also enable us to help 
everyone else? This latter we must do because 



246 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

we are our brother's keeper. The strong must 
protect the weak. This work is all done much 
more effectually by practice within the secrecy 
of one's soul than by precepts from the pen or 
from the rostrum. 

Those who do correct thinking in secret will 
have the open reward of manifesting health, 
happiness, peace and bounty of all good things. 
The pure in heart will be rewarded by seeing 
God, by attaining a clear perception, under- 
standing, realization and knowledge of all that 
God-Principle — God-Love — is, all that It does, 
and all that is possible to Its image and like- 
ness, with individual understanding and power 
of attainment. 

Because God is Love, and because Man in his 
ideal Being is the expression of God, it is not 
to be wondered at that with the first glimpse 
which any one soul attains- of the true nature of 
his own perfect Being that he immediately de- 
sires to help his fellow-men to better health, to 
a knowledge of how to obtain proper suste- 
nance and comforts, and to an individual knowl- 
edge of the truth of Being. 

How many right among our own acquaint- 
ances in their first enthusiasm of perceiving 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 24/ 

Truth give up all secular employments to launch 
into the work of helping the sick, the poor, the 
sorrowful out of their bondage to fleshly and 
ignorant sense beliefs. Some of these workers 
have remained true and steadfast these many 
years. Others have proven that the true word 
which fell into their mentalities, their souls, 
was but seed sown by the wayside, and as they 
had no root^ no real understanding, when the 
temptations of the world assailed them they 
became faint-hearted, and dropped out of the 
ranks of Truth's workers. 

The fact is, no one really has an understand- 
ing of Truth unless he realizes himself to have 
the courage and willingness to live the life of a 
disciple of Truth to the best of his understand- 
ing in spite of all appearances, and with a never- 
ceasing aspiration to know more of Truth, and 
live more truly day in and day out, through all 
eternity. The life of a disciple of Truth is 
lived by faithfulness one moment at a time ; by 
being loving and merciful and compassionate 
and kind to every one of whom we think and 
with whom we come in contact; by declaring 
the truth of Being for each individual living 
soul; by doing daily that which comes to us to 



248 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

do to the very best of our ability; by being 
wise, happy, courageous children of God. Thus 
are we individually building the Christ char- 
acter. 

He who is about his Father's business takes 
no more note of time than is necessary for 
practical purposes. He trains himself to sim- 
ply love and live and do, constantly aiming to 
realize more and more of the eternal truth of 
omnipotent and omnipresent God. 

Time hangs heavy on the hands of the igno- 
rant. There veritably is no time to him who 
has become acquainted with his God-derived 
Being. "Through all eternity I am the child of 
God" should be our individual thought daily. 



LESSON XV. 



jyCANIKESXAXION. 

(Continued.) 

Since Health is one of the aspects of God, and 
one of the God-derived attributes of original 
ideal Man, we see that it must also become a 
manifestation of soul on and through personal 
representative man, for God's already perfect 
work in the ideal to be glorified. To the de- 
gree that any soul recognizes and realizes the 
truth of his real Being, to that degree he will 
make it manifest in the external. 

To seek for health as a material possession 
or attainment is not a divine aspiration. To 
aspire to make the created of God manifest in 
the world is to seek to attain health from a di- 
vine standpoint. 

There are many very worldly-minded people 
who are apparently in the enjoyment of most 
excellent physical health. But their health 
is not to them an assured fact throughout eter- 
nity. The most robust of this class will acknowl- 
edge his health to be but a temporary fact. He 

249 



2S0 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

does not know what day he may be stricken 
with a fever or seized with a chill. 

He may live next door to a student of the 
Truth. The latter may have been an invalid for 
years. Though he may now be an earnest, ar- 
dent student of Truth, he may not yet be mani- 
festing anything like the perfect health which 
his worldly neighbor is manifesting, for he is 
now but learning to establish his consciousness 
of health. He is learning to divest himself of 
a belief in sickness and to attain a knowledge 
of the reality of health. This is a process in 
thinking. With every true affirmation which 
he makes, whether in his inmost thinking or 
with his audible word, he is building, little by 
little, the new body which must of necessity be 
erected first in the world of imagination before 
its visible representative can appear. 

As his neighbor approaches the end of his 
belief of health our Truth student is gradually 
but steadily increasing in his knowledge, not only 
of the reality, but of the eternity of health. 

Let these two live side by side for twenty-five 
years, and in all probability the first state of 
affairs will be reversed. By that time the mate- 
rially-minded man might be beginning to think 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 2$! 

old age not far distant; that it must of necessity 
be accompanied by decrepitude; that failing 
health, strength, sight, and hearing will be his 
lot soon or late. 

On the other hand the student of Truth has 
built up his health to where it is now on a sure 
footing. He has proven to himself that a reali- 
zation of health, which the Science of Being log- 
ically teaches him would be his in the fullness 
of time, is a process in consciousness, gained 
only by ever increasing aspiration and constant 
unceasing effort in thinking and speaking true 
words. Our perception of perfect health as a 
possibility urges us to persistency and steadfast- 
ness in true speaking. 

Every soul, with any understanding of the 
true nature of man, perceives that the physical 
organism should never be unreluctantly put off, 
or in other words, no one should pass through 
the experience called death as a result of disease. 

Disease in all of its phases is a result of sin. 
If disease is an error or mistaken belief, so is 
the belief of death an error. 

Every soul will gradually learn to keep his 
physical organism just as long as he needs it 
for practical purposes in working out his life 



252 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

problem during this particular phase of exist- 
ence. He will then lay it down because he no 
longer has need of it or use for it, just as an over- 
coat is discarded when the beautiful spring 
weather arrives. 

We need not fear death nor try to ward it off. 
All that we need to do is to become more and 
more steadfast in daily and hourly correct think- 
ing. This will bring the desirable in experi- 
ence, and will tend to the prolongation of the 
consciousness of living more than any other 
elixir that ever has or ever will be discovered. 

There is one denial which no soul ought to 
allow a single day to pass without making, 
clearly and definitely at least once, for the sake 
of himself and every other living soul; it is this: 
"There is no life, substance, intelligence, sensa- 
tion or causation in matter," followed by the 
affirmation, "Spirit is the one and only Life. 
Spirit is the one and only Substance. Spirit 
is the one and only Intelligence. All sensation 
is in consciousness or soul. The soul's correct 
use or misuse of the thinking power is the cau- 
sation of true or error conditions.'* 

This will, little by little, disabuse the mental- 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 253 

ity — the soul — of error beliefs, and establish it 
in a perception of what is true. 

To deny is to contradict. In the Science of 
Being when we make a denial we declare a truth 
logically perceived against a fact of appearances 
according to what our sense sight says is true. 
We contradict a temporary fact by a statement 
of eternal Truth. Every true affirmation in- 
cludes a contradiction of error sense beliefs. 
Some one has said: "All error flourishes until 
destroyed by denial. Lies wait and cry ear- 
nestly for extinction." 

The testimony of the senses is nearly always 
an error conception of the soul. The senses 
are really faculties of our spiritual Being which 
the soul has not yet learned to correctly use. 

Because of ignorance of spiritual things, as 
living souls we have misused our senses and 
taught them to touch, taste, smell, see, and hear 
what we call material or physical things, in- 
stead of teaching them the evanescence of mat- 
ter and the substantiality of spiritual things 
only. When we learn to touch, taste, smell, see, 
and hear only true ideas — God ideals — we will 
then be able to depend upon what our senses 
tell us. 



254 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

Logic clearly shows us that disease never did 
nor never can originate in a physical organism. 
All causation is mental. By the way we use the 
thinking power we are constantly and continu- 
ally causing something to be made manifest. 

What the world calls matter cannot cause 
anything to grow, because it contains no life, 
substance, nor intelligence. What is called 
matter is only shapes, composed of infinitesi- 
mal shapes held in place by the soul's use of 
the omnipresent Life- Force, which is Thought- 
Force, as we have previously discovered. All 
physical matter is but shape permeated and 
acted upon by universal soul. Universal soul 
is the sum — the grand total — of all individual 
souls. It must therefore be that the physical 
outpicturing and condition of each planet is in 
exact correspondence to the way its inhabitants 
as a collective whole think. After souls begin 
to individualize their thinking, measuring it 
after the pattern of the divine idea, physical 
matter becomes to them less and less substan- 
tial, and spiritual things as eternal verities be- 
come a corresponding realization in conscious- 
ness. 

The physical organism is a shape which is 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 255 

representative in the world of spiritual Man — 
God's Ideal. As shape it is composed, broadly, 
of bones, blood, and flesh. These in turn are 
composed of corpuscles — which are simply 
shapes — tissue and muscle, which are still other 
kinds of shapes. Each one of these infinitesi- 
mal shapes is composed of atoms which are 
projections from the thinking nature of Man. 

The Youth's Companion gave an illustration of 
this some time ago which it may be helpful to 
cite: 

Two or three young men who were visiting in 
Washington city recently, went into the National 
Museum. Passing a cabinet they glanced at 
the label on it, on which were the words, "The 
body of a man weighing one hundred and fifty- 
four pounds." 

"Where is the man?" one of the young men 
asked. 

No one answered him. In the cabinet were 
arranged an odd assemblage of heterogeneous 
articles. Among them were two large jars of 
water, also jars containing different kinds of 
fats; other jars in which were phosphate of lime, 
carbonate of lime, a few ounces each of sugar, 
potassium, sodium, gelatine, and other chem- 
icals. 

Another section held a row of clear glass jars 



256 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

filled with gases — hydrogen, nitrogen, and oxy- 
gen; a square lump of coal, and more bottles 
separately labeled phosphorus, calcium, mag- 
nesium, potassium. In a little jar was a fraction 
of an ounce of iron, and near by was a lump of 
ill-smelling brimstone. 

The materials in these cabinets are given in 
exact proportions as combined in an ordinary 
man. 

"It is very curious and interesting so far as it 
goes," said one of the young men. "But where 
are the retorts and tubes, and the fire, and the 
chemist?" 

The young men stood silent, staring at what 
seemed to them a gruesome assortment of car- 
bon and sugar and gas and iron with a certain 
awe and disgust. 

"And that is what I am made of?" one of 
them said. "That is all that goes to make — 
mer 

"That is all," said a bystander, smiling, and 
walked on. 

But the young men did not smile. The cab- 
inets had set before each of them, for the first 
time probably, the awful problem of his own 
being. 

"If that is all that is needed," said one, "so 
much gas, so much lime, so much iron, we should 
all be exactly alike. There is something more 
which they cannot put into cabinets." 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 257 

"Yes," said another under his breath, "that 
added by the unseen Power, who puts into 
these senseless elements that which makes man 
a living soul." 

They stood a moment, and then passed on in 
silence. To each of them his own soul and his 
God had suddenly become real, before these 
cabinets, filled with all the essentials for the 
making of a man — but one. 

All shape is acted upon by the way in which 
we think. Shape as shape is a result of the 
thinking nature of Man. The condition of shapes 
is caused by the way the soul has used the think- 
ing power. It is the soul which either keeps the 
infinitesimal shapes in harmonious order or mis- 
places them in superfluous excrescence or dis- 
eased conditions. 

Suppose one has done thinking of such a 
quality as to cause a large, hard tumor to ap- 
pear. Is there not a contradictory kind of 
thinking which will cause it to disappear, to 
melt away from his sense sight? When it does 
disappear in that way where has it gone? 

As errors have no real existence, but are only 
false sense impressions, they do not go any- 
where. As long as we continue to hold a false 
sense impression, the false appearance will con- 



258 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

tinue. When we change our false sense impres- 
sion to a perception of what is really true, and 
dwell upon it in our thinking, the error appear- 
ance will fade away. 

Suppose you visit a picture gallery, you are 
charmed with a scene from nature. Woods, 
grass, running water, blue sky, and flying birds 
take you off into the fields far away from the 
busy city; you smell the woods and the fresh 
green grass. The ripple of the running water 
makes music in your ears. The exquisite tints 
of the sky hold you spellbound, and the birds 
seem to you to be live things. 

After awhile you recall yourself and remem- 
ber that there are other pictures, and you pass 
on to the next. Here you have giant moun- 
tains rising high in the distance, verdure at their 
base, their peaks snow-capped. In the fore- 
ground a river is spanned by a bridge — it is a 
splendid piece of architecture, with its abut- 
ments of massive stone and its spans of steel. 

The next picture is a group of funny fat 
monks, every one of whom must weigh at least 
two hundred pounds, having a jolly good time 
together. 

Next you come to some starving reconcetUra-^ 



IN THE SCIENXE OF BEING. 259 

dos of Cuba. The suffering depicted on their 
faces, their extreme emaciation, the horror and 
pity of it all make you shudder and perhaps 
cry with sympathy. Why is all this? 

You have simply been looking at four pieces 
of canvas on which the several artists had pic- 
tured their own quality and kind of thinking. 
Each picture appealed to your senses in a dif- 
ferent manner from any of the others, because 
you have been so educated in your manner of 
thinking that you are able to sympathize with 
each separate artist regarding his individual 
thought creations and to even feel his emotions. 

You smelled fragrant trees where there were 
none. You heard running water where there was 
no water. You watched the movements of live 
birds where they had no existence. You saw 
great mcruntains and solid masonry where there 
was but a piece of thin canvas; fat men and 
skeletons behind which the canvas was of equal 
thickness. 

We put upon our physical organisms the kind 
and quality of mental pictures just as the artists 
outpicture upon the canvas the ideas which they 
have been holding. 

As a race we are established in our beliefs 



260 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

of the substance and substantiality of matter. 
The more fixed we are in that belief the longer 
will it take to rid ourselves of our pictures of 
tumors, cancers, etc. The more quickly we rid 
ourselves of the belief of the substantiality of 
matter the sooner will we help to wipe these 
diseases off the boards of humanity. 

We can, if we will so train ourselves, learn to 
cease looking at error pictures in the flesh with 
our eyes of sense, and learn to perceive the 
truths of Eternal Spirit with our eyes of soul. 

Hitherto we have never supposed we were 
doing wrong to think and speak of disease and 
suffering, simply because it is a custom with us 
as a race so to do, for custom licenses all things. 
In America it is not wrong for a woman and a 
man to shake hands, while in India the woman 
who offers her hand to a man is positively inde- 
cent, and all native beholders are shocked — 
simply because it is against their established 
custom. 

Whoever enters upon the service of Truth 
must go entirely contrary to established cus- 
toms in his thinking. When the world thinks 
disease he must think health; when it thinks 
death he must think eternal life; when it thinks 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 26I 

poverty and sorrow he must think bounty and 
joy. We must be "a peculiar people; that we 
may shew forth the praises of him who hath 
called us out of darkness into his marvelous 

light." 

Suggest the following to yourself: 
/, in my real Being, am not m,aterial. I am. the 
thought creation of Infinite Mind; spiritual and 
ideal. As such I ain pure, perfect, healthy, loving, 
and harmonious through and through. By co?i- 
stantly meditating upon what I am I will become 
like it in my consciousness. Divine patience and 
perseverance will help me to become a Christ, 



LESSON XVI. 



SOUL-HEALINO 

To realize health is to realize peace. Unless 
a soul is in a calm, peaceful, and joyous state 
it is not in a healthy condition. To heal is, 
therefore, to eradicate all beliefs which cause 
an outpicturing of inharmony from the con- 
sciousness. It is at first difficult to do this 
while one is passing through all sorts of bitter 
experiences, the results of past error beliefs, but 
the Science of Being teaches us how to relegate 
all bitter experiences to their true nothingness. 
It teaches how we may put them entirely out 
of our consciousness. 

Inharmony in consciousness is caused by be- 
liefs in sickness, pain, ignorance, poverty, sin, 
sorrow, and death as verities. But as these, nor 
trials of any sort, do not manifest God, we must 
rid ourselves of them as quickly as possible if 
we desire to realize health. Whatever does not 
manifest God is not good, and what is not good 

does not belong to the child of God. 

262 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 263 

All souls passing through the different phases 
of development, from the Adam degree of sense 
consciousness to the Jesus degree of conscious- 
ness which realizes Absolute Truth, have had 
heretofore many hard and bitter experiences. 
But it was to save mankind from these bitter 
experiences that Jesus, the enlightened one, 
taught the gospel of Love, and persistently de- 
clared, in various ways, that any soul who will 
gain an understanding and realization of man's 
true Being will find his "yoke easy and his bur- 
den light." To be in ignorance of Truth is to 
suffer grievous experiences. But to be obedi- 
ent to the Christ teaching is to find the strait 
and easy way. The Christ way is the intelligent 
love method which lightens all labor and melts 
away all obstacles. Any soul who continues in 
travail and labor over trials and ill health has 
not yet come into the fullness of the Christ 
method. 

The Science of Being is the would-be Savior 
of this day and age. Its message to every 
heart andsoul is, "Let notyour heart be troubled; 
ye believe in God, believe also in me." And 
everyone who has come into a perception, and 
even a slight understanding, of this marvelous 



264 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

Science feels himselt impelled, even though but 
half consciously, to declare what this Science 
teaches him regarding the Absoluteness of God 
and the very good generic nature of Man, the 
Lord, that changeless Being which is the divine 
reality of every human soul. The Lord is the 
eternal Expression of the changeless and abso- 
lute God. It is the perfect Ideal of God-Mind. 

Because God is that Mind which is Absolute 
Perfection through all eternity the Ideal of that 
Mind must be eternally perfect. Because it is 
Perfection's Ideal it must be entirely harmoni- 
ous, whole, and complete. In every nature, in 
every faculty, in every power, in every organ, 
in every function as the Ideal of God-Mind It 
is perfect. It is not lacking in any particular. 

Since God-Mind does not change, but holds 
this Ideal through all eternity, no change can 
possibly come to Ideal Man, the Lord, because 
his sustaining Cause keeps him forever just 
what he is. What universal Man, the Lord, 
eternally is must be made manifest by means 
of every individual living soul. God-Mind is 
the creator of Man. The creative power of 
God must be the ceaselessly active power, be- 
cause God-Mind is eternally ceaseless. Ideal 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 265 

Man is the already created of God-Mind; but 
since the creative power is ceaselessly active It 
is still working, and must therefore produce fur- 
ther results. Though Ideal Man is already fin- 
ished and complete, the creative power still 
works in and through him, forcing each indi- 
vidual human soul which emanates from Ideal 
Man to gradually create an ideal of its real self 
which shall correspond to the God Ideal. When 
this has been accomplished the soul will have 
attained a consciousness of health, for the God 
Ideal is the healthful reality of every human 

soul. 

"Our wishes, it is said, do 
Measure just our capabilities." 

It would not be possible for any soul to for- 
mulate and wish to attain any ideal, unless by 
the proper culture he were capable of so doing. 
The conception of every pure idea is forced, or 
caused, or fathered, by the creative power of 
God. The soul can appropriate and can con- 
tinue to use this power until it has risen in 
conscious attainment to the level of its Ideal. 
As soon as any soul perceives the true nature 
of Man as the perfect Ideal of God-Mind, to 
that soul "the acceptable year of the Lord" has 
been preached. 



266 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

Man, the Ideal of God-Mind, is that omnis- 
cient One which eternally expresses omnipo- 
tent God. He is spiritual in substance and 
Being. He is therefore not material in any 
sense whatever. He is altogether wise; no 
ignorance belongs to him ever. His power to 
think expresses God-power, and it is through 
the use of his power to think that God- force is 
made manifest. 

As the Ideal of God-Mind Man is healthy 
through and through in every department of his 
Being, in his every nature, faculty, organ, func- 
tion, sense, and atom. This perfection the cre- 
ative power of God is working to make manifest 
to every human soul. 

The human soul is a product of the evolution 
of all lesser degrees of soul. Remember our 
definition of soul: It is that consciousness 
which gradually and increasingly realizes the 
truth and reality of Man's Ideal Being. 

Soul or consciousness uses Man's God-derived 
powers to perceive, to understand, to realize, 
and to positively know, without the shadow of 
a doubt, what Man is, and consequently what 
Man's cause, God-Mind, is. In the earliest de- 
grees of soul development it does not recognize 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 267 

that it is possessed of these powers; it conse- 
quently does not use them; but as the process 
of development continues the soul awakens by 
degrees to a perception of what it is and what 
it can do, and why it is what it is, and therefore 
whence its powers and possibilities. 

During this process of development the soul 
is coming, even though unconsciously, into a 
perception that there ought to be, and surely 
must be, a science which, if understood, would 
explain the why and wherefore of all things. 

From the beginning of history, as particu- 
lar souls have evolved, this science has been 
partially stated and formulated, added to, im- 
proved and improved again and again, until 
now it has reached the approximately complete 
stage of today. It is now so nearly perfected 
as to lead any soul who will study it with both 
head and heart into the kingdom of heaven 
here and now. He who really gained an under- 
standing of his Being declared: "The spirit of 
the Lord is upon me, because he hath anointed 
me to preach the gospel to the poor; he hath 
sent me to heal the broken-hearted, to preach 
deliverance to the captives and recovery of 
sight to the blind, to set at liberty them that 



268 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

are bruised. To preach the acceptable year of 
the Lord." 

The words of that developed soul, Jesus 
Christ, seem to imply, do they not, that it is not 
necessary to be poor, to be broken-hearted, to 
be in captivity, to be blind and bruised? And 
does he not imply that when this is the case it 
is because the souls thus suffering are in igno- 
rance of the gospel? He does not in any way 
anywhere say that poverty, sickness, sorrow, 
ignorance, and death are good. In many ways 
he says they are not good, and he teaches all 
inquiring souls how to overcome and cure them. 

The affirmation, "Nothing but the good is 
true," cannot be made too often. What is good? 
That which makes manifest the Absolute Good. 
The Absolute Good is the Principle, which is 
Bounty of all good. It is Life, Spirit-Sub- 
stance, Intelligence, Love, Health, Strength, 
Joy, Peace, Understanding, Knowledge, Wis- 
dom, etc. The so-called evil is the absence to 
our consciousness of these eternal verities of 
Being. The Good is eternal, indestructible, 
and inexhaustible. It is always ready for us as 
souls to recognize It, claim Its Presence and 
Power, and to manifest It. 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 269 

The not-good, the evil, is not a power, nor a 
presence. It is simply our own lack of percep- 
tion of that which Is — the changeless and omni- 
present Good. 

Our perception of the Good becomes clearer 
and clearer the more we meditate upon It and 
declare Its Presence. Our lack of perception 
becomes more and more dense the more we 
claim the reality of the imaginary power, evil. 
If Good is the only Power and Presence, there 
cannot be any other power and presence. We, 
as ignorant souls, have made the seeming 
power evil by our mode of incorrect thinking. 
We can, as intelligent souls, unmake the evil 
by another mode, that of correct thinking. 

Every exponent of the Science of Being, 
those who preceded Jesus of Nazareth and 
those who have followed him, has taught that 
the soul's experiences are caused and his en- 
vironments built by the way the soul has in 
former days used Man's power to think. Their 
teaching has been based upon their perception 
of the reliability of Thought-force to act in 
whatever direction it is set in motion. Bitter 
experiences are therefore caused by incorrect 
thinking. Bitter experiences, then, cannot log- 



270 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

ically be called good, although this claim is 
sometimes made. As a corrupt tree cannot 
bring forth good fruit, neither can error words 
cause good experiences. Bitter experiences 
are therefore not good in any sense of the 
word, and since they are not good in them- 
selves no good comes from them. Good comes 
from Good. Error comes from error. The 
Good is eternal. The error is temporary; it 
only continues while the soul is passing through 
a certain stage or degree of development. 

The bitter experiences of sickness, sorrow 
and poverty cannot help any soul into a knowl- 
edge of Truth or a realization of peace any 
more than the mistakes made in working our 
mathematical problems help us to gain a knowl- 
edge of mathematics. The truth and reliabil-. 
ity of the science of mathematics are impressed 
upon us only as we understand how to obey its 
rules, and thus solve our problems successfully. 
When our problems are not correctly solved, it 
is because we are lacking in understanding of 
how to apply the rules, therefore instead of 
walking and working in the light of under- 
standing we are still in mental darkness. We 
do not work out of mental darkness except by 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 27I 

obedience to the rules of the principle, which 
obedience will some day bring to us the flash 
of understanding which will enable us to cor- 
rectly solve difficult problems. 

Now could one say that he gained under- 
standing because of his previous mental dark- 
ness, and as a result of it? No, certainly not. 
He gained understanding because of obedience 
to Truth. He perceived that the mental dark- 
ness was not good, therefore he persistently 
worked himself out of it. 

Neither can the bitter experiences of sick- 
ness, sorrow and poverty prevent our ultimately 
gaining a knowledge of Truth and a realization 
of peace. In spite of them we will grow and 
learn, develop and realize. Why? Because of 
the ceaseless activity of the creative Power 
which works unremittingly in every human 
soul until It leads, guides, directs, and teaches 
the soul to form a correct idea of what it is in 
its true Being. 

Do you ask, "Have all the suffering and sor- 
row which the human race has undergone done 
nothing for its spiritual enlightenment? Have 
they brought no lessons which have been valu- 
able to the race individually and collectively? 



2/2 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

Suffering and sorrow of any and every kind do 
nothing for the soul except to impede its progress 
into realization and knowledge of absolute Truth. 

Suppose you take the train at Chicago for 
San Francisco. You seat yourself in your 
handsome Pullman, with every reason to ex- 
pect a comfortable four days' journey, at which 
time you will arrive at your destination accord- 
ing to the railway schedule. But suppose the 
first night out your engine breaks? You of 
course are delayed until a new engine is brought 
from the next supply station. The second 
night an axle of your car breaks. You are 
aroused from your slumbers; you must arise, 
dress, take your belongings, scramble into 
another car, perhaps be obliged to take an up- 
per berth or share one with a stranger, and 
you start on your journey again much less 
comfortably situated than when you left Chi- 
cago. Perhaps the third night you have a col- 
lision. Your train is wrecked, you suffer some 
fractured bones, you are carried to a near-by 
house, and there obliged to remain for six 
weeks before you are able to proceed on your 
journey. Finally you do start again, and really 
do arrive at San Francisco. How much of an 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 271 



/ ' 



aid to you in reaching this destination werf^ 
your experiences, any? No, they only im- 
peded your progress; but you reached there in 
spite of thefn, because you started for San Fran- 
cisco and fiever gave up the idea of reaching that 
point, your many uncomfortable experiences 
notwithstanding. 

Now you may say, perhaps, "Oh, but my ex- 
periences were helpful to me. They taught 
me patience. They taught me hope. They 
led me to see the omnipotence of the Good. I 
thank God for my experiences. They were 
very bitter while I was passing through them, 
but I am now glad I had them, every one, for 
they taught me very valuable lessons." In- 
deed, no; they did not! When you say they 
did, you are doing the most illogical thing in 
the world — judging according to appearances 
and not according to pure reason. You say 
your "experiences taught you patience." Well, 
why then did they not teach that fellow-trav- 
eler in your adjoining section patience? He 
fussed and complained and scolded and found 
fault during the whole blessed six weeks of his 
confinement. The experience which taught 
you patience taught him impatience then. If 



374 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

that is the case experience is not to be counted 
on as to what fruits it will bring forth in a soul. 

The fact is, your soul had evolved to the 
degree of development where you either con- 
sciously or subconsciously had gained a per- 
ception of the truth of Being. This perception 
of Truth caused you to be patient and hopeful, 
and taught you that the Good is the one and 
only omnipotent Power which no seeming or 
temporary evil can overcome. Your fellow-trav- 
eler did not have this perception, therefore he 
will not have the realization of patience, hope, 
and omnipotence of Good that you have until 
his soul has expanded to the same degree of 
development that yours has. You can see, 
then, that the spirit of Truth is your teacher 
instead of the experiences through which you 
passed. 

Some personalities have the same experiences 
for years and years, but they learn nothing from 
them; they go on committing the same deeds, 
sowing the same indiscretions, and remaining 
in the same weaknesses. While another, after 
falling into simply one indiscretion, will have 
his eyes opened to the fact of its inability to 
give satisfaction, and immediately he will turn 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 275 

to the path of rectitude. This again shows us 
that experiences do not teach anything, but 
that all improvement comes from the soul's 
development and aspiration, and all failure to 
improve, because the soul has not yet awak- 
ened, and not yet begun to aspire for better 
and higher things. 

Years of experience on a sick bed do not 
teach anyone how to attain health. Health 
is attained by turning the thoughts from the 
present consciousness of sickness to the eternal 
reality of Principle — Health — and steadfastly 
declaring Its presence. 

If a little child were taught, beginning with 
its first lisping and earliest forming of ideas 
and ideals, to constantly affirm health, strength, 
and perfection, he need never go through the 
usual child's experiences of sickness and dis- 
ease. 

You who say your sickness was good because 
from it and through it you found health and 
Truth are judging according to appearances, 
and are very illogical in your reasoning. If 
sickness is good, or if any good comes from it, 
then we ought all of us to want to be sick, 
and we ought to try to keep each other sick; 



276 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

and if sickness is good Jesus is not a helper of 
humanity at all, but his teaching hinders the 
soul in its progress, because from first to last 
he taught the nothingness of sickness and how 
to attain health. If sickness is good, and if it 
teaches us Truth, then to be logical the sicker 
the race can become the better. If poverty is 
good the poorer anyone is the better. Em- 
erson says: "Our eyes are holden that we can- 
not see things that stare us' in the face until 
the hour arrives when the mind is ripened; 
then we behold them, and the time when we 
saw them not is like a dream." 

A woman said to me lately: "My sickness 
was good because it brought my husband into 
the Truth." What logic! If it takes a sick 
wife to bring a husband into the Truth, then it 
would seem as though it were the bounden duty 
of every woman whose husband is not in the 
Truth to fall sick, and if this proceeding is to 
bring him into the Truth it is to be presumed 
that the more violently ill she becomes the more 
expeditiously he will lay hold onto the Truth. 
But about the time that this woman was rejoic- 
ing over her past long illness two other women 
confided in me, both of whom were in a less 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 277 

thankful frame of mind. One said: "If I could 
only give my husband some evidence that the 
Truth is doing something for me I might in- 
duce him to look into it; but because I have to 
go on year after year wearing glasses he only 
laughs at me." The other said: "When I first 
avowed this Truth, and told my husband about 
it, he was delighted. We felt richer than if we 
had discovered a gold mine. The thought 
of having found something that would always 
keep us well and strong made us renew our 
youth, and we had- the six happiest years of 
our life when, suddenly, without a moment's 
warning I was taken with that frightful illness, 
and my husband was nearly distracted at seeing 
me suffer so. Ever since then he has given 
up the Truth. I cannot get him to go near a 
lecture or read a book on the subject, and he 
cannot understand why I ever want to hear the 
teaching again." 

These last two reports are really not so very 
encouraging as to what a sick spell on the part 
of a wife will do, are they? The fact is that 
no man since the beginning of time ever has 
or ever will come into the Truth because of an 
illness on the part of his wife. Many a man 



278 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

has accepted, and will continue to accept the i 
Truth in spite of their wives' illness when their 
own souls have developed to the place where 
they can perceive the Truth, and until they 
do come to this place, though one should be 
raised from the dead by the spoken word of 
Truth they would not, because they could not^ 
be convinced. Any attempt to force open a 
puppy dog's eyes to make him see but proves 
your mistaken zeal. Can we not trust the Holy 
Spirit (the Primal Energy of Divine Mind), 
which works unceasingly in every human soul, 
to arouse that soul when it is evolved to just 
the right place, and to gently, though surely, 
cause it to desire to cooperate with the eternal 
Creative Power, and set up within its own im- 
agination an ideal of its God-derived Being 
which with all his heart he will strive to real- 
ize? No soul in all the world, or in the entire 
universe of worlds, can escape experiencing 
that moment of the immaculate conception of 
a pure ideal. Why? Because God Principle is no 
respecter of persons. When Its activity — Primal 
Energy — has led and directed the unconscious 
soul to the place where it is quickened by the 
Holy Spirit, nothing can deter that soul ever 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 2/9 

from increasing in self-conscious knowledge of 
what its Being is and what its God is, therefore, 
troubled hearts, cease anxiety about your loved 
ones, and "let patience have her perfect work" 
within your own soul. 

It is because sickness is not good that we try 
to outgrow it in our own consciousness, and 
teach others how to outgrow it also. It is be- 
cause poverty, sorrow, and belief in death are 
not good that we try to outgrow them by de- 
claring the reality and omnipresence of the 
Good till our consciousness is filled with this 
realization. "Greater love hath no man than 
this, that a man lay down his life for his 
friends." No greater love can ever fill our 
hearts than that which impells us to give our 
entire life, every day and hour, to declaring the 
omnipresence and the nowix^s^ of the Good for 
all humanity. When our own consciousness 
shall become filled with this Truth it will radi- 
ate from us and all who associate with us will 
be helped by us. 

God is the same changeless Principle through 
all eternity. At every stage of the soul's de- 
velopment it is told that if it will look to Prin- 
ciple, and be obedient to It, all will be well. 



280 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

Bitter experiences come from believing and 
dwelling in thought upon that which is the 
opposite of Principle. Under the Old Testa- 
ment description of the development of the 
soul we suffer in the bitter experience way, 
but under the more enlightened teaching of 
the New Testament Gospel we are led to per- 
ceive the nothingness and uselessness of bitter and 
hard experiences. You might as well say that 
because you learned to read by the hard, dry 
way of memorizing the alphabet and learning 
to spell syllable by syllable, that your children 
must not and cannot learn by the easier and 
more interesting methods of today. 

Because Abraham Lincoln had to study by 
the light of the log fire, is not any reason why 
his son and grandson may not enjoy the gas 
and electric light of today. If this idea were 
held to, where would there be any progress of 
any sort for our race? 

God is changeless Divine Principle through 
all eternity, so science declares. Divine Prin- 
ciple is Life, Love, Spirit-Substance, Intelli- 
gence, Mind. Divine Principle expresses Itself 
in Its own Idea, which is the living, loving, 
spiritual, intelligent ideal Man, which through 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 28 1 

all eternity has substantial Being in God-Mind. 

If Divine Principle cannot change Its Ideal 
does not change. Any idea remains the same 
as long as it is sustained by the mentality 
which conceives it. 

It is very easy to see that no bitter experi- 
ences are possible to God, the Principle, or 
to ideal Man, the Expression of the Principle. 
Both are fixed and changeless through all eter- 
nity. No contrasts of elation and depression, 
joy or sorrow, sickness and health, knowledge 
and ignorance are possible to them. Each is 
exactly just what it is through all eternity. 
God is the Principle-Joy, the Principle-Health, 
which Principle ideal Man expresses. Neither 
God nor ideal Man experiences anything of 
sorrow or sickness any more than the principle 
mathematics or its ideal unit makes mistakes 
or miscalculations. 

Conscious knowledge of Principle belongs to 
the human soul, that active thinker which uses 
all the faculties and powers of ideal Man, and 
through whom ideal Man must and will be 
made manifest. 

Before the soul has attained conscious reali- 
zation of its own ideal Being and its sustaining 



282 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

Principle it is undeveloped. Soul develops by 
degrees. There is always more Truth of which 
it may become conscious. There is always 
more involved within the natures of God and 
ideal Man of which the soul may gain under- 
standing. 

There is but the one way by which ideal Man 
and Principle — God — can become manifest in 
the world, and that is through the process of 
soul evolution. Man is already created perfect 
in the God-Mind. Man is God's image. But of 
what profit or use would this work of God be 
if it were not to be made manifest to the un- 
derstanding of the human race? The cease- 
less creative Power compels the God-Image 
to be conceived in every human soul, and the 
God-likeness is to be made manifest by means 
of the loving obedience of every human soul. 
Soul manifests its degree of understanding 
through physical person. 

Now if soul is to manifest and bring forth 
God-likeness it must attain a realization of what 
God is as changeless eternal Life. It must 
secure the feeling of divine, impersonal, un- 
changeable love. It must achieve a sure knowl- 
edge of the absoluteness and omnipresence of 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 283 

the Good. In this realization there would be 
no place for doubt, for fear, for sickness nor 
poverty. "All is good" when the omnipresence 
of the Good and the nothingness of evil is a 
realization of soul, but all is not good to any 
soul who believes evil to be a power and a 
presence in the universe. 

The living souls having existence in the 
world today should be taught by the Christ 
love way of constant affirmation of the Good, 
and the repudiation in the consciousness of 
everything that does not manifest God. The 
evil experiences which earnest Truth students 
sometimes undergo are the consequence of 
past error thinking and speaking. The unde- 
veloped degree of mentality which spoke those 
error words has now been swallowed up in a 
greater degree of understanding. Since the 
mental state which spoke the error words has 
already come to an end, so will the results of 
those error words come to an end. When the 
error words have fully ripened the evil experi- 
ence is upon us in all of its intensity, and there- 
fore the more ready to come to an end, just as 
when one has laboriously climbed to the top 
of the hill he is now ready to proceed on the 



284 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

level. Whoever will declare its nothingness 
will prove it to be of very short duration, and 
will pass through it unharmed. Right while 
going through these experiences the soul can 
be taught the gospel of Love, and that by its 
own correct speaking it can prove its burden 
to be light. 

It is in the natural order of evolution that 
each soul shall attain the Christ consciousness. 
It is possible for us to let nature have her 
course and bring forth easily. God the source 
and origin of nature is Love and Peace. In 
love and peace should God be made manifest, 
and in love and peace God can be made mani- 
fest, for our race is now evolved to that place 
where it is able in gratitude to grasp God as 
divine impersonal Love, which makes eter- 
nally for peaceful manifestation in the con- 
sciousness of every individual human soul. 

If bitter experiences are good for the soul, 
why did Jesus teach men how to overcome 
them? Why did he train students to go out 
and help lift the burdens of humanity if bur- 
dens are helpful? Why did he feed the hungry 
multitudes if hunger is an aid to soul growth? 
Why did he heal the sick, cure the maimed, 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 28$ 

blind and deaf if affliction pushes the soul into 
knowledge? Why did he raise the so-called 
dead if it is good for a soul to drop its physical 
machine by other than its own volition? 

Since bitter experiences are the result or 
fruit of error thoughts and words, whoever 
calls bitter experiences good must necessarily 
call the error thoughts and the error words 
which caused the bitter experiences good. If 
error thoughts and words and the experience 
which results from them are good, then the 
Christ had no mission, and the science of 
Being, with its practitioners of healing, has no 
value in the world today. To believe that bit- 
ter experiences are good, or are productive of 
good, is to worship false gods. "Thou shalt 
have no other gods before me." 

To understand and realize that only the Good 
is true^ is to be in conscious possession of the 
secret that will reveal to you the eternally per- 
fect nature of your ideal Being. As you medi- 
tate upon this fascinating image of God which 
is constantly becoming greater and more divine 
in your own conception, you can shout with 
David: "Bless the Lord, O my soul, and forget 
not all his benefits: 



286- SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

"Who forgiveth all thine iniquities; who 
healeth all thy diseases; 

"Who redeemeth thy life from destruction; 
who crowneth thee with loving kindness and 
tender mercies." 

The necessity of bitter experiences is taught 
all through the Old Testament, except when 
the writers had momentary flashes of under- 
standing of the goodness and omnipresence of 
God ; but when Jesus came with his higher under- 
standing he made that other teaching null and 
void by teaching that God is changeless Love, 
and that it is the soul's own misconception of 
God and of its own true Being which brings 
sorrow and suffering into its experience. 

Do we not > plainly see that healing power 
belongs to him who sees God as the eternal 
Good, and Man as the altogether perfect Being 
which is the changeless Expression of God? 
Will not such an one be able to speak quicken- 
ing words into the souls which come to him for 
help, and will a light not break in their con- 
sciousness never experienced by them before? 

Will not self-healing be the attainment of 
every soul who resolutely meditates daily and 
hourly upon t\\Q perfection of Being, casting out 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 287 

all false pictures of disease, sorrow, and poverty? 
It is they who come outoi great tribulation and 
wash their robes of all unclean beliefs who are 
to dwell with God in their conscious thinking. 

**They shall hunger no more, neither thirst 
any more; neither shall the sun light on them, 
nor any heat; 

"For the Lamb which is in the midst of the 
throne shall feed them, and shall lead them 
unto living fountains of waters; and God shall 
wipe away all tears from their eyes." 

Isaiah gave the hint which the wise of all 
ages have and always will endeavor to put 
into execution: "Thou wilt keep him in perfect 
peace whose mind is stayed on thee." 

The constant speaking of the eternally true 
accelerates soul evolution. All false beliefs 
can therefore be outgrown and overcome by 
that one who will keep his thoughts persist- 
ently ^;j;^^ upon the eternally true. To reason 
with one's self as follows will prove beneficial: 

There is no evil, because the Absolute Good 
is omnipresent. It is the One Power which it 
is my privilege to help speak into universal 
manifestation. 

There is no permanence or causative power 



288 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

in matter. Spirit, Mind, is the primal Substance 
of all things. By continually declaring what is 
true the evanescence of matter becomes ob- 
vious. The correct use of Thought-force will 
gradually wipe out of my consciousness all in- 
correct beliefs and establish me in an under- 
standing and knowledge of what is eternally 
true. 

Sickness and disease are the outpicturing 
and manifestation of false mental conceptions. 
By forming and resolutely holding true men- 
tal conceptions, I will be helping to establish 
Health in the consciousness of all mankind. 

Poverty is an incorrect belief which the 
world has held since the beginning of time. 
Students of the Science of Being must utilize 
time to prove the omnipresent bounty of all 
and every Good which can be used for the 
welfare of mankind. God is not made mani- 
fest in poverty nor by poverty. God is inex- 
haustible Substance everywhere present, always 
ready to be appropriated by every individual 
living soul. Daily bread for daily needs mani- 
fests God. 

Sin is incorrect and mistaken beliefs regard- 
ing God and Man; regarding the substantiality, 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 289 

power, and permanence of matter. As under- 
standing of God as Spirit, and Man as spiritual 
and ideal Being is gained, sin will be outgrown. 

Death is an illusion; God and Man are eternal, 
changeless facts. The soul has all eternity in 
which to realize, know, and manifest these facts. 
When a soul drops its physical organism re- 
luctantly and through ignorance it still has 
its problem to solve. When a soul drops its 
physical organism knowingly and willingly, be- 
cause it has outgrown it, it moves on to con- 
quer the ignorance and gain the knowledge 
which are the opportunities offered by the next 
phase of existence. In every succeeding phase 
the "very good" nature of Man is to be realized 
and demonstrated. 

Perceiving the correctness of these state- 
ments of Absolute Truth, I will no longer allow 
myself to be moved by the appearances of 
mortal sense, neither will I ever call these ap- 
pearances "good," because I perceive that in 
so doing I give them reality in my conscious- 
ness, and also invite their reappearance. I will 
place them where they belong. They are noth- 
ing. Only that is j^w^thing which is from God. 
Error appearances are but the outpicturing of 



290 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

error thoughts and words. They are not per- 
manent, because they can be, and are, overcome. 
What is not eternal is, when reduced to its last 
analysis, nothing. Therefore I do not intend 
to be disturbed, dominated, or frightened by 
nothings, neither can a nothing teach God's 
child anything. 

God is Omnipotence; God is Omniscience; 
God is Omnipresence; God is infinite Love, 
and Man will, because he must, being forced 
to do so by Primal Energy, manifest God in 
every particular. 

I have now learned that to believe in two 
powers and two substances is to bring upon 
myself evil experiences; but to acknowledge, 
meditate upon, and appropriate in my thinking 
the Good only, is to enjoy God forever in all 
ways. 

All experience is but the outward indication 
of what I have thought in the near or more re- 
mote past; but I am not governed nor taught 
by my experience any more than the tempera- 
ture of the room is affected by the thermometer. 
As it is the temperature which causes the mer- 
cury to either rise or fall, so is it the kind and 
quality of thinking which I do which causes 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 29I 

my checkered experiences. All is Law and Its 
eternal manifestation. 

Bitter experiences are inevitable for all who 
do incorrect thinking. But those who walk in 
the strait and narrow way of obedience to the 
law of Love will have just as inevitably for 
their resuk, the joy and peace that passeth un- 
derstanding. Heretofore but few have found 
and taught this strait and narrow way of sim- 
ple and happy obedience in true thinking, but 
the time is at hand when many will accept it 
wherever it is preached, therefore "Go ye into 
all the world and preach the gospel to every 
creature." 



LESSON XVII. 



BOUL-HEALINO. 

(Continued.) 

We surely must perceive by this time that 
we are certain to outpicture the thoughts which 
we have entertained. Our method of think- 
ing first objectifies in an invisible formation 
which will later become visible to our sense con- 
sciousness. Every thought, whether audibly 
expressed or not, changes, second by second, 
the constitution and quality of the blood, and 
then the blood changes the character and tone 
of the organic and functional departments of 
the body. 

Scornful and sarcastic criticism, envy, jeal- 
ousy, and malice will affect the harmonious 
mixture of red blood globules, and will trans- 
form them into watery humors and acid secre- 
tions. Later there will appear disease on the 
external plane. 

Swedenborg says that "changing conscious 
thoughts change the lungs, the heart, the stom- 
ach, the liver, with lightning-like rapidity, as 

292 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 293 

the pictures on the screen change with the 
movements of the slide in the magic lantern. 
A warm, sympathetic thought for a friend or 
foe suddenly begins to transform the watery, 
acid humors of the blood to red globules rich 
with albumen and iron and the sweetness and 
strength of a better character." 

Each personality has a prevailing type of 
thinking, and it is this characteristic which 
most strongly tinctures those with whom that 
one associates or of whom he even thinks. 
Sometimes we have a peculiar depressed or 
perhaps elated feeling without apparent cause. 
Why this when nothing unusual has occurred 
to affect us? Someone has been thinking of 
us, or we may have been conversing with the 
one whose mentality we have allowed to af- 
fect us. We can either become depressed or 
brightened by the mental quality of those 
whose books or letters we read. Indeed we 
are affected by everyone with whom we asso- 
ciate, in a less or greater degree according as 
to how much we have individualized ourselves 
and made ourselves positive to other mentali- 
ties, or whether we are still passive and recep- 
tive to every influence with which we come in 



294 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

contact. To awaken in the night discouraged 
and heavy-hearted, or else buoyant and light- 
hearted, without any particular reason for 
either, shows that we have been influenced by 
a thought current. 

We must train ourselves to create, individu- 
ally, the mental state which we desire to attain 
by thinking such words as will generate the 
desired condition; for, being passive to the 
different mentalities thinking about us, we 
would be like rudderless ships driven and 
tossed by different winds. One must come to 
the place where he can say with Paul, "None of 
these things move me." There is nothing so 
important as to train oneself to independent 
correct thinking. 

It is always advisable to cultivate for our 
chosen associates those who show forth good 
judgment, and who are lovers of integrity. 
Avoid those who are cynical and who are al- 
ways imputing sinister motives to what peo- 
ple do. 

Cultivate socially those who stimulate you 
to greater knowledge, and who make you feel 
your capacity for attaining knowledge and 
your ability to use it, and, on the other hand, 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 29$ 

do all in your power to stimulate aspiration in 
others and teach them how to intelligently di- 
rect thought-force. 

Seek those whom you perceive to be above 
petty, mundane things, and who are grand and 
great and large, and who aspire to know and 
become all that it is possible for the soul to 
know and become. A healthful companion 
will not impress you with your inferiority, but 
will make you feel that always larger attain- 
ments are possible to you. One is therefore 
unwise to seek, or from choice remain in, the 
society of anyone who does not in some way 
give him a lift upward and onward in spiritual 
things and character building; but if one is al- 
ready situated so that it needs demonstration 
on his part to rise above uncongenial surround- 
ings, then he should consecrate himself to this 
work, and let his light shine to all with whom 
he is associated, and thus inspire in them as- 
piration. 

Whoever aspires to bring forth the Christ 
will aim to be in some particular helpful to 
those who are helpful to him. Reciprocity '\s 
a law which obtains throughout all nature. He 
will aim not only to be helpful to those who 



296 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

help him, but to everyone with whom he comes 
in contact. He will aim to send out none but 
healthful thoughts into the general thought 
atmosphere, that he may be a tonic to every- 
one who absorbs what he sends out. 

The one who feels the need of your help will 
seek you. The Holy Spirit will bless you in the 
measure that you render assistance to others. 

Undeveloped souls have a very narrow range 
of vision. It is this type of mentality which 
foolishly thinks that certain avocations are 
more honorable than certain other callings or 
pursuits. These people are usually heartless 
in their efforts to belittle those who engage in 
the more common or ordinary pursuits of liv- 
ing. Such people are decidedly unhealthful 
associates, for they do not help to increase our 
respect for all honest effort on the part of hu- 
manity everywhere. 

In the light of Divine Principle the only 
aristocracy is that of character, and any one 
line of work is, in itself, as 'worthy as another. 
The present state of society demands that all 
professions, all occupations, and all trades must 
be filled. They should all be filled with those 
who are endeavoring to realize and manifest 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 29/ 

their God-derived intelligence. Faithfulness 
in any calling may develop a genius which will 
attract to one a more congenial calling. Char- 
acter, not vocation, confers upon each child of 
God the stamp of excellence. 

It is a cruel thing for a parent to choose an 
occupation for his child and force him to pur- 
sue it against his taste. Everyone ought to be 
left free to make himself proficient along that 
line for which he realizes himself to be best 
adapted. When personalities are allowed to 
pursue the vocation which they like best they 
are happy. Happy people are healthy people, 
and their work is well done. 

Capacity to learn to do all things is ours, but 
we have not yet attained a liking to do all 
things. Therefore let us give each one liberty 
to do what he likes best to do, and in time he 
will develop the aspiration to do greater things. 

We help people to become healthy when we 
help them to attain true happiness. A happy 
race of people could not be other than a healthy 
one. False ideas of what makes the heart glad, 
and of satisfactory living, will undermine the 
health of any soul. 

Everyone should be taught that he is now the 



298 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

child of Wisdom, and that he must make it 

manifest to his own consciousness. True edu- 
cation is only the process of realizing what one 
already knows. 

The appliances of the physical world, those 
employed in mechanics, in the arts, sciences, 
or any of the industries, are only the instru- 
ments by the use of which one proves his wis- 
dom and intelligence, and his ability along any 
line. 

To teach a child to value material things as 
true possessions is to cultivate the physical 
senses and cause him to desire to gratify them. 
Sense gratification develops ambition for power 
and the competitive spirit which promulgates 
the doctrine of the "survival of the fittest." 

Would you not better teach your child that 
he has the power and the ability to evolve all 
God-like intelligence and wisdom, and that all 
physical objects are simply for his use in the 
accomplishment of his purpose? Would you 
not better teach him that power is his birthright 
to use in overcoming his lower nature and the 
development of his higher Self, instead of the 
ability to practice it upon humanity to make 
his brother man serve his ends? Teach him 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 299 

that he has the power to develop excellence of 
character, to manifest perfection in all that he 
does, to speak the healing word that will cast 
out all manner of disease and weakness, to re- 
frain from worldly ambition but to aspire to be 
Godlike? For this cause do we derive power 
as our birthright, and for this end is it our eter- 
nal possession. 

"The survival of the fittest" — what cruelties 
have not been perpetrated in thy name! "The 
survival of the fittest" is the cloak behind which 
the ambitious, the rich large corporations, the 
intellectually developed, have made those in 
their power do their bidding. Would the child 
not better be taught that "the survival of the 
fittest" means that the good which is inherent 
in humanity will survive all human frailties, 
and that it is his privilege to help hasten this 
manifestation? If each child were taught to 
develop perfection in his own character and 
works for the love of the perfect, he would be 
too busy and too happy to remember to foster 
the competitive spirit. 

Excellence in any one individual should be 
regarded as the possibility for all humanity. 



300 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

Would not this be truly healthful counsel for 
the children? 

Can we not see the importance of having 
lovers of Truth for the teachers of our children 
if we wish them to be healthful and sturdy? 

Children would very soon come to have an 
enlarged and joyous view of the value of living, 
and great aspiration for the attainment of real 
knowledge, were they associated with an inde- 
pendent thinker who has an understanding of 
the truth of Being. Such a teacher could lead 
his children out into the realms of infinity, and 
the happy children would grow and learn with 
none but delightful effort. They would soon 
realize themselves to have letters, but would 
have had no travail in learning them. 

There is no one who has a greater opportu- 
nity for making others happy or miserable than 
does a teacher in his relation to the children 
under his care. The ill health, the morals and 
propensities of many a child are due to the 
poisonous mentality of his teacher or one or 
both of his parents. A child is a mirror for 
reflecting the thoughts of those in authority 
over him. If parents and teachers really y^^/ 
that God is Good, and meditate daily in loving 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. $01 

and joyful gratitude upon the goodness of God, 
the children under their care will be good, 
happy, intelligent, joyous, and healthy. 

If, on the other hand, there is hidden in the 
hearts of the elders a coldness and rebellious- 
ness, as if God were cruel and unjust, the chil- 
dren will become embittered, their little hopes 
will be smothered, they will seem naughty, 
contrary, and restless without any apparent 
reason. Purity in the hearts of educators will 
manifest in purity in the children. None can 
righteously train children except those who are 
consecrated to correct thinking. The children 
of today will be the parents of tomorrow. 
They will be the lawmakers and rulers of our 
land. Too much emphasis cannot be placed 
upon the importance of instilling into them 
right principles, the love of integrity, the per- 
ception that character is success; the possibil- 
ity of perfect health, of unlimited intelligence, 
knowledge, and wisdom; of the omnipotent 
power of the true word, of the possibility of 
cultivating Christ-love in the heart while dwell- 
ing right here in the world. Who is there in 
all the world who does njore definite work for 
humanity than a consecrated parent or teacher? 



302 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

Will not their children for generations rise up 
and call them blessed? 

The example of a noble life is a legacy in- 
deed for which any child will, in after years, 
^ give God sincere gratitude; and the example 
of a petty, ignoble life is ever a painful memory. 

How well Jesus understood the law when he 
said: "Suffer (allow) the little children to come 
unto me, and forbid them not; for of such is 
the kingdom of God." 

When a mother is tempted to speak an angry 
word she can check it with the thought, "Am I 
suffering the children to come to God's king- 
dom?" When a father is harsh, either stingy 
or foolishly indulgent, profane or intemperate, 
is he suffering the children to come into God's 
kingdom? When a teacher is partial, sarcastic, 
and critical, is she suffering the children to 
come into God's kingdom? 

All undeveloped souls are children. We in- 
dividually have dealings with such souls daily; 
therefore let us bear in constant thought, / will 
suffer all children to come unto thee, O Father, 
and will offend none. Thou helping me to live 
aright. In this way will I be helping to mani- 
fest Thee. 



LESSON XVIII. 



SOUL-HE ALINO. 

(Concluded.) 

Health means wholeness. To heal is to re- 
store to original purity that whole state of con- 
sciousness which has been broken or out of 
ease because of diseased imagination and incor- 
rect beliefs. 

The question, "What is it that must be 
healed?" is very likely to arise with every new 
student. The Science of Being clearly shows 
God to be unalterable Health and eternal Per- 
fection Itself. No healing can therefore ever 
be done for God. This Science also shows 
Man to be the changeless Image: the perfect 
and complete Ideal of God-Mind through all 
eternity. 

Any idea remains unchanged until the men- 
tality which projects it changes, or ceases to 
sustain it. Since God is changeless Mind Its 
Idea is eternally changeless, living forever in 
God-Mind as ideal or original Man. No heal- 
ing can, therefore, ever be done for Man. 

303 



304 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

The Science of Being also shows that no heal- 
ing can ever be done for the physical organism, 
for it is only an inert, even though exceeding 
useful and a temporarily indispensable, ma- 
chine. It has no intelligence of its own, no 
ability to do anything either good or bad, or to 
improve or decrease its excellence. It can- 
not control or direct conditions, but it is con- 
trolled and directed always. 

What, then, does need to be healed? // is the 
consciousness, or soul, which must be healed. The 
soul is Man's gradually realizing consciousness 
of his eternally perfect ideal Being. What 
Man is, as Ideal, in God-Mind is fixed and 
changeless through all eternity. But Man must 
attain a realization of what he is and what he 
is able to do; conscious realization of his ideal 
nature, the several lesser natures contained 
within, and which compose his entire or aggre- 
gate nature, his powers, his possibilities, his 
capabilities, and his glorious attainment of 
realization of Absolute Truth, is a process of de- 
velopment in Self-knowledge. This conscious- 
ness, which increases or develops; which real- 
izes something today of its ideal Being, and 
which will catch a new glimpse, gain a clearer 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 305 

perception and a larger realization tomorrow, is 
what is termed soul-growth. 

Now because a consciousness develops from 
a small degree of knowledge into a greater and 
constantly increasing degree is why it makes 
mistakes in its thinking. Soul is the active, 
conscious thinker which has existence in the 
world, manifesting itself through person or 
physical organism. As long as it has more to 
learn it is liable to make mistakes. All work of 
healing, then, is with the soul. All through 
these Lessons we have tried to show this fact, 
as the careful student has long ago discerned. 
The consciousness, or soul, becomes healed as 
it changes its thinking from erroneous ideas 
concerning God and ideal Man, to the concep- 
tion of what is really true. This is a process in 
soul evolution. It is an ever-increasing expan- 
sion in realization of what God-Mind is and does, 
and which Its image, Man, expresses. 

The framework of nerves in the physical 
organism represents the framework of ideas 
which are in God-Mind, and which compose the 
Being of Ideal Man, and which are forever har- 
moniously adjusted to each other in that ideal 
Being. The flesh of the physical organism, 



306 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

composed of its infinitesimal atoms, represents 
the substantiality of Man's Being. Every part, 
organ, nerve, and function of the physical per- 
son represents its corresponding ideal organ, 
nerve, and function in the eternally real Being, 
Man, just as the entire person represents the 
entire ideal Being. 

What the soul thinks is made manifest on 
and through the person, or physical organism. 
As the process of soul-healing progresses, its 
healing is made manifest on and through the 
physical organism, or person. The end and 
aim of all healing is to restore to each individ- 
ual soul the conscious realization of what it is 
in its real, true Being, and what its Godlike 
possibilities are. This will be accomplished by 
gradual individual growth in realization. All 
growth is accelerated by partaking of proper 
nourishment, and the proper nourishment for 
the soul is true words. Any word much re- 
peated v/ill produce in the consciousness the 
feeling which corresponds to the meaning of 
that word, hence the use of the word will cause 
soul expansion if a true word is spoken, but an 
untrue word will cause soul contraction. "By 
thy words thou shalt be justified, and by thy 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 3O7 

words thou shalt be condemned." Any student 
of these Lessons already perceives that it is of 
the utmost importance to guard every word, 
even the most secret and silent, if a soul truly 
aspires to bring forth the Christ. 

Every nature, power, and faculty in Man is 
harmoniously adjusted to all the others. Man 
is one great, harmonious, whole composite 
nature, which is perfect and complete. It is 
healthful, substantial, pure, spiritual, intelli- 
gent, loving, wise, and eternal. Any soul who 
realizes this truth concerning his Being is at 
rest. He has ease. He feels harmonious. 

Undeveloped souls who do not realize this 
truth are conscious of a lack of wholeness and 
harmony. They feel a sense of &ease. The 
study and continued daily application of the 
Science of Being will reveal to any student the 
way to eventually restore ease, health, and har- 
mony to his own soul from any sense of disease 
even in its most horrible forms. Every spoken 
word causes the atoms of the physical organ- 
ism to vibrate at either the high or low rate 
which the nature of the spoken word causes. 
If an untrue word is persistently spoken the 
rate of vibration is of course lowered and the 



308 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

atoms become inharmoniously disarranged — 
hence the outpicturing of tumors, cancers, 
colds, rheumatism, etc. If the persistently 
spoken word is a true one, more and more har- 
moniously do the atoms become adjusted. Can 
you not see how marvelously the word harmony 
persistently held would work in your conscious- 
ness and manifest in your environments? Eter- 
nal harmofiious activity is the law of my Beings is 
one of the most effectual self-treatments any- 
one can use, and if persistently held is a sure 
cure for constipation. 

Since the law of the word is unchangeable, 
are we not wise to learn what words to speak? 
Instead of fussing about the weather and fear- 
ing the children will all come down with colds, 
would we not better utilize our time filling their 
consciousness and our own with the words, 
"Spiritual Beings are not subject to either heat 
or cold?" If this truth regarding our ideal 
Being is continuously held in the mentality or 
soul, the extremes of winter and summer will 
pass by more unnoticed each year, and none 
of the diseases consequent upon changes of 
the weather will have place in our conscious- 
ness. One who is always stuffed up at the nose 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 3O9 

or throat is in the habit of talking and thinking 
about colds, instead of the eternal health of 
his ideal Being. 

Is it not a wonder that physicians have not 
grasped this law of cause and effect regard- 
ing words, and given themselves to the study of 
health instead of disease? There are on record 
innumerable instances which show that physi- 
cians have died of their own specialties. Dr. 
Samuel Gross, of Philadelphia, the greatest 
cancer specialist of his day, died a horrible 
death of cancer of the stomach. He had 
studied cancer instead of continually telling 
himself that "The child of God is pure and 
healthy through and through." He realized 
according to his own beliefs. Insanity special- 
ists frequently become insane because they are 
constantly thinking of the loss of intelligence 
instead of daily reminding themselves that In- 
telligence is eternal, until they have made it 
manifest in themselves and patients. 

All beliefs are in the soul or consciousness, 
and the soul permeates every atom of the phys- 
ical body. The beliefs of the soul are therefore 
outpictured on and through the physical organ- 
ism. The more one charges his mentality with 



310 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

words of health, strength, peace, harmony, 
prosperity, success, the more valuable and use- 
ful member of home and society he will be- 
come. One such consecrated soul can radiate 
health, wisdom, and harmony till his entire 
community is leavened with his true thinking, 
and all who talk with him will be sweetened 
and uplifted and encouraged. Those who even 
touched the hem of Jesus* garment were healed. 

The spiritually minded experience a won- 
derful freedom from suffering. They attain 
freedom from belief in the power of evil and 
of matter, the necessity for sorrow and suffer- 
ing, the thraldom of poverty and the bondage 
of personality. The spiritually minded attain 
conscious wisdom and realize their immortality 
here and now. God-law understood and obeyed 
brings indescribable comfort and peace to the 
heart. One soul who will steadfastly proclaim 
the omnipotence of the Good will do more to 
rid the world of wickedness than if he were 
engaged in all the reform measures which are 
ever resorted to by people who believe they 
are fighting a power, Evil. "Not by might nor 
by power, but by my spirit, saith the Lord." 

Ever so wicked though one may now appear 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 3II 

to be, yet he is not strong enough in his wicked- 
ness to withstand the irresistible argument of 
his own divine birthright of divine love and 
purity if the truth is silently and persistently 
declared for him. True words are omnipotent, 
and soon or late they cast error desires out of 
every heart into which they are spoken. Di- 
vine love cultivated in the heart will melt all 
errors away. 

Every true statement you make sinks into 
the depths of your soul, there to collect force 
to stand you in the time of need when you shall 
have your trial of faith, for everyone will, soon 
or late, be faced in the depths of his own soul 
with the question, " Do I really believe Princi- 
ple — Health — is omnipresent, and that it is 
law for it to be called into manifestation by the 
spoken word, or am I self-deceived and un- 
consciously making believe that it is so?" If 
upon self-examination you find that you have 
genuine faith in Health as omnipresent Princi- 
ple, you will never falter when called to a sick 
room. Your presence and your strong, sure 
words declaring the omnipresence of Health, 
and the eternal perfection of the Being of 
every living soul, will bring peace to the fever- 



312 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

tossed and cause their pain and suffering to 
cease. 

There is no one who is so strong and stead- 
fast and reposeful as he who really believes, 
honestly, deep down in his heart, that God is his 
Health, and he radiates strength and repose to 
all with whom he associates. Genuine faith on 
the part of the practitioner that Health is the 
substance of Man will save the sick from his 
error beliefs, and cause health to become mani- 
fest to his consciousness. Understanding, reali- 
zation, and knowledge of Principle — Health — 
will so increase in the consciousness of the 
earnest, honest practitioner, that some day his 
word will raise the so-called dead. He will 
then have attained the Christ consciousness, 
which is the perfection of Being brought to 
manifestation in the individual consciousness 
as far as can be attained in this phase of exist- 
ence. 

The Christ consciousness is "bought with a 
price," the price of unceasing aspiration, unre- 
mitting endeavor, pure, honest motives, secret 
worship of the Almighty Good, and continuous 
practice in the afifirmation of faith in the power 
of the true word. None know what it costs to 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 313 

become a Christ except those who are trying 
to attain that end. 

The Good is a silent Principle. It does not 
become manifest until It is spoken into visi- 
bility. Without the word is not anything made 
visible to our consciousness. The most hungry 
heart can obtain satisfaction if it will speak the 
Good for which it yearns into manifestation. 
In the Omnipresence is everything you desire. 
Patient continuance in declaring it to be here 
will make it appear in the visible to your con- 
sciousness. "Delight thyself in the Lord and 
he shall give thee the desires of thine heart." 

Heal yourself of every leased belief by 
speaking the word which will bring ease and 
harmony into your consciousness. Tell your- 
self constantly of the Good which is already 
here, even though nobody sees it. Its coming 
into visibility will be slow or quick according 
to the delight of your persistent speaking. If 
one desires friends and companions, or is deso- 
late or lonely or homesick, he will find this 
affirmation useful: I am a true and faithful friend 
to everyone i?i all the world, and everyone in all the 
world is a true and faithful friend to me. You 
will find yourself thinking kind thoughts of 



314 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

others and doing kind things for them. Since 
the law of attraction is always active it will 
work for you as well as by you, and will bring 
to you such sweet, true friends that as long as 
you continue in this affirmative thought you 
will never be lonely any more. Your eyes will 
be opened to discern the everlasting friendship 
of your Lord who sticketh always closer than 
a brother. He will heal your wounded heart 
and cause you to vibrate with joy. 

By always desiring that only the best and 
highest shall become manifest to your con- 
sciousness you will learn to declare for only 
that which is absolutely Good, and every de- 
cree which you make will be granted. What 
is really good for one is good for all; therefore 
see to it that brotherly love is the prompting 
of every one of your affirmations. Affirm the 
Good for yourself, because you want your 
words to go out into the Omnipresence and 
help bring the same good to every other living 
soul who will open his consciousness to receive 
it. "They shall hunger no more, neither thirst 
any more" who persistently affirm the presence 
of the absolute Good. 

The Good is everywhere, and I will speak It into 
visibility, is an affirmation which will heal you 
of many diseases. 



LESSON XIX. 



SUOOESXIONS FOR YOUNO 
PRACXIXIONERS. 

One cannot teach music or arithmetic unless 
he understands something of its principle; 
neither can one teach Health unless he under- 
stands somewhat of its Principle. Understand- 
ing, realization, and knowledge of God- Principle 
is more to be desired than all the riches and 
glory of the whole world, and without it heal- 
ing power cannot be attained. That one will 
be the most successful healer, then, who medi- 
tates most upon God, and most clearly perceives 
and understands God to be the Principle of 
Man and of all things. The understanding of 
the various and different aspects of God will 
bring the realization of what Man, God's ex- 
pression, is in all of his glorious perfection 
throughout the entirety of his Being. Words 
spoken from this realization to any suffering 
soul will vibrate through that soul and trans- 
mute its suffering into joy and peace and health. 

Can you not perceive now of how much 
more value your own understanding is when 

315 



3l6 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

you enter a sick room than is a formula pre- 
pared by some one else ? Your meditation upon 
God as Knowledge, as Intelligence, as Wisdom, 
will have prepared your soul to intuitively 
know what words to speak to every particular 
case to which you may be called. Any formula 
might be exactly the right words for the case 
that the practitioner had in thought when 
writing the formula, but the conditions of that 
patient might have been quite different from 
the conditions of your patient, therefore the 
words spoken to him may not in every particu- 
lar appeal to his soul, even though they will in 
all cases be exceedingly helpful. 

All disease, inharmony, poverty, etc., is the 
result of incorrect thinking, which, persisted 
in, has formed error characteristics which have 
in turn outpictured in error conditions or envi- 
ronment, therefore to change the conditions or 
environment one would have to change the 
kind of thinking which caused the character- 
istics which caused the error conditions. 

Some personalities who have studied the 
laws of Mind, notably among them Sweden- 
borg, have endeavored to formulate a Science 
of Correspondences, that a practitioner of men- 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 317 

tal healing might always know just what error 
characteristic caused what particular outpictur- 
ing. While this Science is not nearly yet per- 
fected, it can be helpful to us to a great degree 
in giving us valuable suggestions as to how to 
deal with the causes of inharmonious outpictur- 
ings. 

There are two small books which give many 
helpful suggestions on healing, as both the 
authors have done considerable study along the 
line of Correspondences. I refer to "Remedies 
of the Great Physician," by Hannah More 
Kohaus, and "Healing Thoughts," by C. Jose- 
phine Barton. Almost any practitioner might 
obtain some suggestions from these little books. 

The reason that Correspondences cannot be- 
come an exact science is because no two people 
have the same errors in just the same relation 
to each other, therefore the same error out- 
picturing in two people may have very different 
characteristics to either counteract or empha- 
size that one error. 

Take, for instance, the world-wide belief of 
almost every single personality, that of failing 
sight, the basic error of which is a belief in 
death. This is always accompanied by hope^ 



3l8 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

lessness of spirit. One might be hopeless be- 
cause of a lack of courage and energy, caused 
simply by ignorance in not knowing that in his 
real Being he is omnipotent, and is able to ac- 
complish whatever good and beautiful thing he 
conceives and aspires to accomplish. Correct 
teaching regarding the truth of his Being would 
open up to him a perception of his own possi- 
bilities which he immediately will undertake 
to evolve. Realization of his own powers will 
steadily increase, and his sense of sight will be- 
come correspondingly clearer and clearer. 

Take another case of failing sight which out- 
pictured during a time of hopelessness. Per- 
haps this one realized his own inability to ac- 
complish what he was ambitious to do, and he 
added to his own hopelessness envy of those 
who did reach the mark to which he felt him- 
self unable to attain. Perhaps he added malice 
to the envy, and would have been willing to put 
any stumbling-blocks in the way of that other 
to prevent him from doing what he was doing 
successfully. This case would be far harder to 
cure than the other, for even though you might 
speak your word with equal realization in both 
cases, yet the latter would have to voluntarily 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 319 

go through a process of self-cleansing before 
his eyes could by any possibility be benefited. 

Prejudice, either for or against any person- 
ality or thing, is a fearful blinder of the eyes. 

Long and unsuccessful battle against poverty 
causes hopelessness of spirit and invariably 
dims the sight. 

The belief that the sight is located in the 
material eye, and that it becomes diminished by 
use, is a prevailing belief which dispirits our 
entire race, except those who are individually 
awakening to a truth of Being, and even they, 
many of them, find themselves to be in great 
bondage to the general error belief of the race, 
and it takes much auto-suggestion of Truth to 
keep the eye undimmed during what is errone- 
ously called "advancing age." This class of 
people should dwell much upon the fact that 
sight is eternal because it is a faculty of Man's 
changeless Being. 

It will be seen from the foregoing example 
that no irrevocable rule or unfailing formula 
can be given which will surely cure every single 
case; but the practitioner will have to become 
skilled in listening to the inner voice which will 
whisper, as he learns to hear it, unfailing di- 



320 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

rections as to what particular method to use 
with what particular case. 

The belief that increasing years, or what is 
popularly called "old age," must be accompan- 
ied by decrepitude is one of the most erroneous, 
unreasonable, and illogical beliefs of our race. 
Time and increasing age are simply the "soul's 
forward movement" in attaining conscious 
knowledge of the nature of its own true Being. 
T'ime is that process during which the soul be- 
comes acquainted with its own powers, and 
perceives and demonstrates its own possibili- 
ties. When we learn to understand time we 
will manifest more and more perfect faculties 
instead of their abatement. To really under- 
stand time is to renew one's youth. That God 
is Justice and Mercy is nowhere more divinely 
manifested than in the fact that one short pe- 
riod of "three-score years and ten" does not 
terminate our opportunity for further acquaint- 
ing ourselves with our own possibilities. Primal 
Energy will never cease to work in each indi- 
vidual soul until that soul realizes himself to 
be like unto God. We cannot dwell too much 
in thought upon this blessed law. 

Paralysis, rheumatism, all impediments of the 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 32I 

circulation, or inharmonious distribution of the 
atoms, such as swellings, tumors, etc., all dis- 
close a misconception, ignorance, and uncon- 
sciousness of what eternal Life is on the part 
of the souls manifesting these errors. To ha- 
bitually and continuously declare that you have 
eternal life will bring you into a realization of 
this fact. 

With the generality of souls the true word 
has to be spoken a long time before its corre- 
sponding error beliefs are eliminated from the 
consciousness. We live, move, and have our 
Being in the Absolute Good. It enfolds us. 
Like the atmosphere it is over and beneath us, 
but until we consciously perceive and feel It's 
ever-abiding Presence // is just the same to us as 
though It were absent from us. The only differ- 
ence in Man's humanity and his divinity is in 
his consciousness. God is always omnipresent. 
Man can be far away from God or he can be 
near to God, in his consciousness. By each indi- 
vidual living soul humanity in consciousness 
must be put off and divinity in consciousness 
must be put on. For Man to attain divinity is 
to attain conscious knowledge of his God- Being 
with its inclusive peace and power; it is to at- 



322 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

tain health, strength, opulence and the realiza- 
tion of all good of every kind. Divine con- 
sciousness is attained by the persistent correct 
use of the true word. This is the word that 
every student of these Lessons desires to use 
for the help of himself and others. 

A form of words spoken mentally for the re- 
lief of any illness or situation is called "a treat- 
ment," during which the practitioner contra- 
dicts the patient's mistaken beliefs, and states 
to him in unmistakable language what is really 
true concerning his Being. 

Any suggestions given herein will serve as 
prescriptions to every soul, who, for the time 
being, feels the need of a helper along the way. 
Any soul endeavoring to work out his own sal- 
vation can use all mental prescriptions in the 
first person, and as he can also be of incalcu- 
lable assistance to others, he can use the same 
words in the second person when he desires to 
help another. 



LESSON XX. 



SUOOESTIONS FOR YOUNO 
PRACTITIONERS. 

(Continued.) 

Take special note of the following sugges- 
tions: I. In every treatment which we give to 
self, or to another, we must endeavor to wipe 
out of our own and of our patient's conscious- 
ness, not only our own error conceptions, but 
we must deny any power or influence which 
the error thinking of others has upon us, let 
those others be ancestors, the race at large, the 
beliefs of a community, or of any of our partic- 
ular associates. We have from babyhood un- 
consciously absorbed the error beliefs which 
have been entailed upon us as well as the error 
beliefs of those around us. We must rid our- 
selves of these beliefs if we wish to attain a 
realization of the Truth which sets free from 
all the bondage of sin, sickness, sorrow, pov- 
erty and fear of death. Professor James, of Har- 
vard, says that our physical senses, our present 
manner of thinking, etc., are "peculiar to this 

planet." 

323 



324 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

We never leave a state of consciousness un- 
til we grow out of it through having attained 
greater knowledge. This is gained by means 
of the correct use of the thinking power, there- 
fore it is not logical to suppose that we will be 
able to leave this planet to dwell upon a more 
enlightened one, until we gain a correct knowl- 
edge of all our faculties and senses, and learn 
to properly use them. 

It is absolutely necessary in giving a treat- 
ment to free our patient from the mental in- 
fluences of other personalities. 

II. We must endeavor to impress upon our 
consciousness, in a daily self-treatment, the fact 
that Man is spiritual and not material. That 
in his real Being Man is the imaginative Ideal 
of God-Mind, which Ideal we, as souls, are to 
incarnate, and which we can ultimately incar- 
nate if we will persistently look beyond our 
apparent materiality, and keep our mental eye 
fixed upon our Ideal Being. It must always be 
remembered that we become in consciousness 
like that of which we think. 

Sickness and disease are not physical ail- 
ments as the race has always believed them to 
be. 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 325 

The physical organism has no intelligence of 
itself to either attract, repel, or cause a disease. 

All disease and suffering is in the conscious- 
ness, and is because of the misconceptions of 
the growing soul, which outpicture on the 
physical shape. When a consciousness has 
been etherized there is no sensation in the 
physical shape, even if it be carved all to pieces; 
or when consciousness has left the physical or- 
ganism there is no suffering, for no one attrib- 
utes suffering to a corpse. 

Since Mind is the Primal Substance of all 
things, and since the active nature of Mind 
works outward to manifestation, "from the 
within to the without" must be the law of all 
manifestation. This is the case with every se- 
quence, from First Cause down to Its ultimate 
conclusion. One can, therefore, see that error 
thinking first changes feelings, then character- 
istics, then physical outpicturings; and that to 
change physical outpicturings, characteristics, 
and feelings, that the kind of thinking must be 
changed. Understanding this it is easy to 
grasp the statement of one of our prominent 
teachers when she says, "matter (what is called 
matter) is the extremity of Thought- Force y With 



326 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

the attainment of understanding matter and 
all the "mist" surrounding it vanishes, and 
Spirit, Its Spiritual Expression Man, and His 
manifestation, are seen to be what eternally are. 

An understanding heart, to clearly perceive 
and know just what God and Man are, is what 
every individual living soul needs to attain. 
Ignorance of these vital questions is what 
causes all the troubles of every kind in all the 
world. Knowledge is the power by which 
every experience of human existence can be 
settled. Is it any wonder that Solomon asked 
of the Lord an understanding heart when 
choice was given him of anything that he de- 
sired ? 

To believe that matter is Substance, and that 
sorrows are real, is to have a heavy weighted 
feeling. To declare persistently that matter is 
not Substance, and that sorrow is only a false 
sense, will bring one to attain a freedom and 
lightness of heart that will enable one to dwell 
in the kingdom of heaven right here and now. 
The truth of the omnipresence of the Good and 
of the eternal Primal Substance, Spirit, is the 
saving Principle that is capable, when fully 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 327 

grasped, of emancipating humanity from all 
evil conditions. 

III. We must wipe out of our consciousness 
all belief in a power evil. The Good is that 
power which is uncreate, and which is eternally 
active. Evil is a temporary seeming activity, 
whose only power is conferred upon it by the 
mistaken conceptions of the undeveloped hu- 
man soul. The belief in evil is the parent stock, 
which sends out the shoots, fear and doubt. 
We are afraid of something as long as any be- 
lief in evil remains. To rid oneself of fear, 
realization of Omnipresence must be attained. 
The denial of intelligence and sensation in 
matter, and the persistent declaration, "I am 
spiritual and ideal in my Being," will, if stead- 
ily held, cure all lustful desires. It will also 
cure a drunkard by bringing him to realize that 
liquor contains nothing satisfying. 

IV. We must systematically rid ourselves 
of the belief of death, for it includes the be- 
liefs of sickness, weakness, failing sight, failing 
hearing and decrepitude. 

V. In closing a treatment great stress should 
be laid upon the eternal perfection and change- 
lessness of Man's ideal Being. 



328 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

VI. In the Benediction, whether treating 
oneself or another, one should disclaim any 
credit, any deserved censure, or any responsi- 
bility as to the outcome of the treatment. In 
speaking the words we have directed Thought- 
Force into our own or patient's conscious- 
ness, as the Spirit gives utterance. If the cure 
is effected, to Thought-Force be the glory. 
If the cure, apparently, is not effected, then 
must we speak our truest words definitely again. 

No such thing as instantaneous healing ever 
was or ever can be accomplished. A great 
deal oi apparent \nsidiV\tdLn&o\xs healiijghas been 
done, but it has always been in the case of a 
comparatively ripe soul, even though that soul 
was unconscious of its own attainments. A 
more immature soul does not respond to 
spoken words of Truth so readily. If, how- 
ever, anysoul feels led of his own individuality 
to come to you, you will be able to help him, 
for no man cometh unto you of his own free 
will except the Father within you draw him. 
Always remember that if the Father draws 
any soul to you, that the Father will fill your 
consciousness and your mouth with just the 
words needed for his welfare, if it is your hon- 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 329 

est desire and sincere aspiration to help him. 

In treating infants and small children, you 
must free them particularly from the fears and 
anxiety of their parents or their caretakers. 
Grandparents, because of their idolatrous love, 
weigh heavily upon a sick child. You must 
also free the children from race beliefs regard^ 
ing children's diseases, and their mortality, 
and tell them clearly and positively, in a gen-, 
tie and soothing mental tone, of the truth of 
Being. Little children generally respond very 
quickly to spiritual treatments. 

In the case of old people it is well to impress 
upon their consciousness that dropping the 
physical organism is not dying. Disabuse 
them in your most courageous tones of fear, 
and impress upon them the truth of the conti- 
nuity of living and loving and learning, after 
the garment which they are now wearing has 
been laid away. Clearly and concisely tell these 
souls the mistake of believing in death. 

If God is the changeless Principle, Life, 
Love, Spirit, Substance, Intelligence, Mind, 
Health, Peace, Joy, Bounty, Beauty, Knowl- 
edge, Justice, Power, and all Good of every 
conceivable kind, one can easily be led to the 



330 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

conclusion that each individual living soul 
must attain a realization of every one of these 
aspects of God in all of its fullness. To realize 
the opposite of what God is, is to still be in 
ignorance of Truth. Never, therefore, if a 
case is slow to respond to the healing word, 
allow yourself to be deceived into thinking 
and saying that "it is not the will of God that 
he be healed." Primal Energy — the activity 
of God-Mind — works unceasingly to make God 
manifest within every individual consciousness. 
It is therefore the will of God that not only 
healing, but the realization of all Good shall be 
the attainment of every soul. 

To fail in the work of healing is, therefore, 
to not do the will of God. To succeed in the 
work of healing is to do the will of God. By 
our conscious thinking we either make or un- 
make every condition and environment. By 
persistent, correct, conscious thinking, will cor- 
rect conditions and beautiful environments 
eventually be made. Thus will the will of God 
be done in us and through us and by us. 

In giving a treatment always call your 
patient, mentally, by his given name. Every 
consciousness gives at«tention when his name 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 33 1 

is called, whether it be called silently or audi- 
bly. You must call the name of your particu- 
lar patient that you may speak your healing 
words into his individual consciousness. 

Dedicate yourself in somewhat after the fol- 
lowing manner: My Ideal Being is omniscient 
and omnipotent. It knows exactly what words 
to speak into this waiting, listening conscious- 
ness, and will speak them through me for the 
help of this soul and for the glory of the divine 
Thought-Force, the only real Power in the 
universe. Then give your 

HEALING ARGUMENT 

in the following or similar words: [name] as a 
messenger from the Lord, the real Self of both 
you and me, I am now going to speak into 
your consciousness — your soul — the healing 
words which the omniscient Lord puts into my 
mouth. You must listen to me intently, as 
these words are for your help through all eter- 
nity. 

In the first place [name], I want to disabuse 
you of all false beliefs which are holding your 
consciousness in bondage to error. To the de- 
gree that you become conscious of the Truth 



332 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

you will become free from all error beliefs. It 
is a mistake for you to believe that you can ex- 
perience failing sight. Because your parents, 
all of your ancestors, the race at large, your 
neighbors and all your companions ignorantly 
believed, and still believe, that loss of sight is 
the fate of mortal man, is no reason why you 
should entertain any such foolish and untrue 
belief. Because they have all believed, and 
still believe, disease to be a punishment from 
God for sins committed in the flesh is no rea- 
son why you should also fall into this error 
way of thinking. The knowledge of Truth 
which you are now about to consciously attain 
is to dissipate all your former incorrect beliefs. 
Perception of Truth shows you that your he- 
redity from God makes null and void all fleshly 
and mortal heredity. No false beliefs that 
your parents or ancestors ever entertained con- 
cerning intelligence, sensation or causation in 
matter, or no beliefs of theirs in the pleasures 
of sensuality, can be bequeathed to you or re- 
flected upon you if you choose to consciously 
reject them. Because they were and are self- 
deceived, and consequently have suffered fail- 
ing sight,, is no reason why you need be self- 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 333 

deceived and have your eyes blinded. Their 
error characteristics, such as selfishness, envy, 
jealousy, malice, revenge, hypocrisy,. cruelty, 
egotism or prejudice which darkened their 
vision need not be error characteristics of yours 
and darken your vision. 

Because your parents, ancestors, the race at 
large, your neighbors and all your companions 
ignorantly fear God and dread eternal punish- 
ment is no reason why you should share their 
unenlightened hopelessness and fear. 

Because they are ignorantly foolish, and 
entertain all sorts of silly egotistical hobbies 
which obstruct their vision, is no reason why 
you should allow yourself to remain foolishly 
ignorant, and your sense of sight be dimmed 
accordingly. None of these errors need be 
characteristic of you any longer [name]. Be- 
cause they do not realize their God-derived 
wisdom, knowledge, intelligence and omnipo- 
tence to do whatever they aspire to do is no 
reason why you should be a victim of hopeless- 
ness from a conscious lack of health, strength, 
intelligence, money, or any other useful thing. 

Now listen, and I will tell you what is eter- 
nally true, and because it is true, you, in your 



334 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

real Being, have now, always have had, and al- 
ways will have perfect sight. 

Now listen [name], you are spiritual in Being 
and not material in any sense whatsoever. 
God, your Creator, is Spirit or Mind. You, the 
created of God, are spiritual solely. You are 
the ideal concept of the Divine Mind. Since 
the Divine Mind is Perfection Itself, the ideal 
of that Mind must be without any defect what- 
soever. The conception of God-Mind, which 
you, in your real Being, are, is perfect in every 
part and particular. You are therefore perfect 
in every one of the several natures which are 
contained within the nature of Man, God's Ex- 
pression. In your real Being you never were 
created in the sense that you ever had a begin- 
ning, because Principle-Mind and Its Expres- 
sion, Idea, are eternally inseparable. Because 
Principle always was. Its Expression always 
was. 

You, in your real Being, are God's neces- 
sity, because Abstract Principle can only work 
through Its concrete Expression. In your ideal 
Being, you, therefore, have eternal life, because 
God is the Principle of your Being. Since God 
is unending, you are unending. Since God is 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 335 

unceasing, you will never cease to be. Since 
God is inexhaustible, the riches of your Being 
can never be exhausted, for all that God eter- 
nally is you express. Because you are eternal 
in every department of your Being your spirit- 
ual and ideal sight is perfect and eternal. Be- 
cause God, your producing Cause, is unending 
Principle, It is not able to withdraw Its suste- 
nance from you. Y our faculty oi sight is there- 
fore always sustained by its Principle. It is 
therefore eternally and unchangeably healthy, 
All that you are in your Being is ideal, not 
material. 

Your organ of sight is therefore ideal, spirit- 
ual, and perfect. Your sense of sight is also 
spiritual and perfect. 

Now [name], listen with your whole soul. 
All that you are in your Being, your perfec- 
tion in all its entirety, must be made manifest. 
This is God law. The God Energy which cre- 
ated you as Idea within Its own mind works 
through you and forces the complete manifes- 
tation of all that you are as God's ideal, and all 
which you as that ideal can do. To the degree 
that you make your real Being manifest you 
make God manifest, for you express God. The 



336 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

energy of God by which your ideal Being is 
created is Thought-Force. The energy which 
you derive from God, and by which you mani- 
fest your real Self, is the thinking power. You 
evolve, or make manifest, what you are in your 
real Being by means of your consciousness, 
which is your soul. You manifest your con- 
sciousness of your real Being through your 
personal shape or your physical organism, 
which is the necessity of that Being while it is 
manifesting on this planet. 

So long as your consciousness is not aware of 
your eternally perfect faculty of sight you will 
manifest dimness and imperfection of vision 
through your physical eyes. When you become 
conscious of your perfect God-transmitted sight 
you will manifest clearness and perfection of 
vision through your physical eyes. You manifest 
either perfect sight or a lack of it, according 
to your consciousness or unconsciousness of 
the perfection of your ideal Being. 

Now since I have told you the truth regard- 
ing your real Self [name], there is no necessity 
for you to longer remain in the error ways of 
believing to which I called your attention in 
the very beginning of my talk to you. 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 337 

Come now and lift your soul eyes unto the 
hills of your true Being; keep thQUi fixed thQre 
until the glory of the Lord, your real Self, 
dawns upon your vision. Your healing will 
then be accomplished, sweet [name], and you 
will realize and manifest perfect sight. Look 
now at your true Being, which expresses God, 
and perceive how healthy you are; how strong 
and pure; how wise, knowing, and intelligent; 
how merciful, loving, and just. Use your divine 
insight and see your real Self as spiritual and 
ideal. As you use your spiritual sight all the 
"mist" which dims your vision because of your 
miscomprehension, misconception, and misin- 
terpretation of your physical organism will fade 
away and you will see yourself to be what you 
really are — spiritual in Being solely. Every 
atom of your ideal Being is spiritual. Because 
of the nature of Thought-Force It compels 
every atom of Its eternal, spiritual Expression 
to manifest objectively. Every atom of your 
ideal Being is eternal, so is its so-called ma- 
terial representative. If you consciously do 
correct thinking you can use (as long as you 
need them) and coalesce these representative 
atoms so that they will manifest harmony. 



338 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

When inharmony is anywhere manifest through- 
out your physical organism it is evidence that 
you have done incorrect thinking. Evil is 
thinking and acting according to a misconcep- 
tion of what God and Man are, and of what 
will bring satisfaction to the heart. You cease 
to do evil when you conceive of God and Man 
as they truly are, and persist in thinking in ac- 
cordance with their eternal natures. This will 
disabuse you of all belief in death, and will help 
you to see that life is eternal joy, whose law is 
divine and infinite love. 

Now [name], I have spoken to you as "Spirit 
gave me utterance." I have no responsibility 
as to whether you realize and manifest perfect 
sight or not. From a loving heart I used true 
words and directed God- Force into your con- 
sciousness. This is all that I have to do. 
There is nothing in all the world that can ulti- 
mately hinder my words from accomplishing 
their purpose because they have used God- 
Force to awaken your consciousness to a reali- 
zation of your eternal and indestructible health. 

It is the spirit of Truth which, when It has 
been received into your consciousness, will lead 
you into all Truth. Amen, dear child, Amen. 



LESSON XXI. 



FURTHER STJOOESTIONS 
FOR YOUNO PRAC- 
TITIONERS. 

Your own understanding, my young practi- 
tioners, will show you how to handle the in- 
dividual cases which come to you with their 
particular ailments. The following sugges- 
tions, however, if observed, will prove helpful: 

When denying an error which you perceive 
in a patient, never, never, never do it with a 
condemnatory or critical feeling. You should 
always remember that one error is no more 
corrupt than another, and that all errors are 
but temporary characteristics which will be 
outgrown in the process of soul development. 
Every soul is to be drawn into the kingdom 
of harmony (heaven) by the bands of divine 
love, and it is your privilege to help the per- 
sonalities who come to you to perceive that a 
harmonious state of consciousness is their di- 
vine and eternal birthright, which it is the fiat 
of God- Mind that they must attain. Be there- 

339 



340 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

fore loving, merciful, and compassionate in 
making your denials of your patient's errors, 
and energetic and joyous in affirming the 
truth of his eternal Godlike Being. Always 
make your mental tone correspond to your 
feeling. The entire mental atmosphere is be- 
coming so impregnated with spiritual thoughts 
that ere long all who come for spiritual treat- 
ments will respond very readily. 

CRAMP. In treating these cases make your 
denialsvery firmly and decisively. Treat against 
a belief in sin and against your patient having 
been sinned against. If cramp occurs during 
menstruation, deny away the belief that there 
is any curse on woman. Tell your patient, in 
the most soothing tones, that she is the child 
of infinite Wisdom and Love, and that the 
error of all monthly inharmony is only a man- 
made law to which, after she once understands 
the nature of God, she need no longer be sub- 
ject. In all cases of cramp deny quarrelsome- 
ness, or being affected by quarrelsome people. 
Affirm tender love and forgiveness. 

SUDDEN FAINTING. Command your 
patient in a very rapid and resolute mental 
tone to realize eternal life. 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 34 1 

PARALYSIS. In treating paralysis speak 
rapidly and with great emphasis. To cause 
perspiration in your first treatment with either 
paralysis or rheumatism is a good sign. It in- 
dicates receptivity on the part of your patient. 
Paralytics generally have been personalities of 
exceedingly strong will, which they have con- 
tinually exerted over others to compel them 
to do their bidding. Paralysis occurs when 
the soul either becomes wearied with this hard 
labor of trying to dominate, or else when it 
realizes it is combated by a stronger will than 
its own. Treat for integrity of motive and a 
willingness to receive the Truth, and to give 
others their divine freedom. Treat against 
any unreasonableness in holding fast to false 
notions. In picturing to the patient his ideal 
Being, do not fail to affirm the harmonious and 
healthful activity of the nerve fluids. This lat- 
ter especially in Locomotor Ataxia. 

KIDNEY DISEASES. In any kidney dis- 
ease always treat against deceitfulness and se- 
cret criticism. Affirm a heartfelt desire to see 
only the good and the beautiful in others. In 
describing the truth of Being, lay stress upon 
the harmonious and healthful condition of all 



342 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

the organs, functions, and secretions of that 
Being as it exists as idea in God-Mind; next, 
state clearly the fact that ideal Being never 
changes. 

BRAIN TROUBLES. Explain to the soul 
of your patient that Thought- Force is eternally 
active, but that when the soul mis-uses this 
force inharmony is the result. Nearly all cases 
of insanity can be traced to fear, which in turn 
is a result of ignorance of one's true Being. If 
the omniscience of Man's Being was a constant 
affirmation of every individual personality, our 
insane asylums would be empty. Where there 
is understanding there is no fear. Omniscience 
is ideal Man's God-derived birthright, which 
must become the realization of every individual 
living soul. 

Personalities who are prone to anger must be 
treated against fear and self-absorption, and 
the eternal active nature of the Absolute Good 
must be explained. "Softening of the brain" 
is often the result of years of giving way to ex- 
cessive anger. Where there is much fear there 
is a strong belief in matter as a substance, and 
in a power evil. These misconceptions must 
be erased from the consciousness of your pa- 
tient. 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 343 

CANCER, TUMOR, BOILS and ULCERS 

must also have the denial of the reality of mat- 
ter, because, from this root error belief comes 
secretive jealousy, envy, lust, and anxiety for 
fear one cannot have one's personal ambitions 
gratified. The practitioner needs to have a 
strong and clear realization of the One Sub- 
stance, Spirit, to effectually cleanse the con- 
sciousness of his patient regarding the reality 
of these outpicturings of disease. 

DISAPPOINTMENTSand continued FAIL- 
ING to realize seemingly righteous hopes and 
•plans come, often, because of a lack of con- 
scious wisdom, intelligence, and courage, as 
well as from a lack of industry and thriftiness. 
Adverse planetary i?iflue?ices in business affairs, as 
well as in outshowings of physical disease, have 
often to be treated against and overcome. Knowl- 
edge of Man's true Being is what gives the 
human soul power to overcome not only envi- 
ronment and circumstances, but makes one able 
to rule one's stars instead of be ruled by them. 
Knowledge of Man's true Being gives one the 
power to realize daily supply for daily needs. 

LIVER COMPLAINTS are the outpictur- 
ings of self-absorption. Personalities who are 



344 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

very sensitive to either praise or blame usually 
suffer with their liver. Dimness of vision, 
headache, noises in the head, and constipation, 
are often caused by the unhealthy condition 
of the liver. These personalities need to be 
taught to look away from the personal self. 
Joy, because of the eternal natures of God and 
Man, should be cultivated in the heart. Much 
repeating of the word "joy" will affect one's 
liver at a lively rate. "I am joyous and glad" 
cannot be affirmed too much by those subject 
to liver ailments. 

CONSTIPATION is caused, primarily, by 
a belief in the substantiality of matter. This 
is the root error belief which gives birth to self- 
ishness, miserliness, and avarice. Obstinacy 
in clinging to one's own opinions, and intoler- 
ance of the opinions and actions of others, are 
astringents to the muscles of the bowels and 
warp the nerves of the entire system. Divine 
impersonal love, compassion, tenderness, toler- 
ance, and a desire to cultivate divine justice in 
the inmost heart is the counteraction for con- 
stipation. 

DYSENTERY and DIARRHCEA come 
from fear, nervousness, fright, foolish and un- 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 345 

wise sympathy and passivity to a sense of 
weakness. A realization of Man's God-derived 
strength, omnipotence and harmony through- 
out the entirety of His Being, is the remedy. 

For DIPHTHERIAoranySORE THROAT 
treat largely against fear. When the patient 
is a child treat against the fear of those around 
him; fear of cold and dampness. Show posi- 
tively that the material organism cannot be 
affected by the weather. Treat for freedom 
from sensual passions and appetites, and all 
the deceptions consequent upon the belief of 
the substantiality of matter and its sensations. 
Af^rm Spirit as elementary substance. Also 
affirm the understanding and love which under- 
mines and casts out all fear. 

In INSOMNIA treat against anxiety and 
fear, and for a realization of peace and satis- 
faction, and for faith in the active Good. 

DEAFNESS is given many causes by the 
medical fraternity because of the intricacy of 
the human ear, but metaphysicians know the 
cause to be mental. This ailment is very likely 
caused by a perversion of the love nature. 
If investigation were made it would likely be 
found that when the sufferers were little chil- 



34^ SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

dren they were unkindly treated, or one or both 
of their parents were under a strong belief of 
being the victims of injustice, which belief has 
been reflected upon the children. Keeping the 
mental eye fixed upon one's troubles instead 
of upon the truth of Being dulls the intellect, 
contracts the cranial organs, and causes the 
soul to be unobservant of, hence disobedient in 
its thinking to, the truth of Being. The con- 
sciousness of this patient must be energized 
and quickened by the spoken word of Truth. 
The unalterable perfection of the formation of 
the ear in the ideal organism must be clearly 
pictured. The persistent and heartfelt state- 
ment, "God is love," will melt the hardness and 
dilate the Eustachian tubes of those in bondage 
to this belief. Afifirm perfect hearing, also that 
every nerve of the head and ears is perfectly 
healthy and in exactly the right place. 

HEART AFFECTIONS are often caused 
by suppressed anger and jealousy, or by the 
extreme nervousness which gives vent to fits 
of temper. Anger causes the heart's action to 
become intermittent, which causes partial par- 
alysis of the small blood vessels. Heart affec- 
tions also come from love of and a desire to 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 347 

possess material things; a yearning for human 
love, etc. Patients of this class must be dis- 
abused of their belief of the substantiality of 
matter. 

HEADACHE is often a result of a fit of 
temper. Self-condemnation is a prolific cause 
of headache; so are discontent, worry, and 
anxiety. Self-condemnation is the result of 
belief in a punishing God. One who really 
understands and knows God to be unalterable 
Love does not suffer from headache. 

CHANGE OF LIFE. One of the strongest 
and one of the most nonsensical error beliefs 
of the human race is, that what is called "change 
of life" is necessarily attended with suffering. 
Change of life is perfectly natural during the 
present phase of racial soul development. It 
is attended by suffering because of the belief 
that our mythical Mother Eve was cursed by 
God in the Garden of Eden. This erroneous 
belief is born, as is all suffering, because we 
have as yet failed to form the immaculate con- 
ception in our own souls of God as changeless, 
unalterable, immutable divine Love; which is 
eternal, undeviating Principle; which is omnis- 
cient, omnipotent, and omnipresent pure Spirit. 



348 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

Since God, the eternal sustaining Cause of Man, 
cannot change, neither can Man change. But 
because the human soul, who has yet to attain 
consciousness of the natures of God and Man, 
has, in his ignorance, believed God to be change- 
able, he has also believed Man to be changeable, 
and this belief has been manifested on the 
physical shape in various ways. It is a proven 
fact, that the woman who keeps her thoughts 
centered upon the true nature of God passes 
through these physical changes scarcely ob- 
serving that she is passing or has passed through 
them. The alleviation of this particular race 
fear and suffering is therefore, first, a denial of 
its truth or necessity, and, second, an affirma- 
tion of the changeless natures of God and Man 
which, realized, will manifest both mental and 
physical harmony. The affirmation, 'T am the 
eternal Expression of the changeless God" can- 
not be repeated too often. 

If the eternal and harmonious activity of the 
nature of God were realized, circulation and 
respiration would be perfect, and every func- 
tion of the organism would be painlessly, natu- 
rally, and regularly performed. Concentration 
of thought should be raised above the phys- 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING 349 

ical organism, and kept steadfastly fixed upon 
Man's ideal Being and its origin, God. God is 
omnipresent Love, always at hand to be ap- 
propriated by any consciousness who opens 
itself to perceive It and receive It. God is al- 
ways here. It belongs to us, individually, to 
realize this fact. 

PREGNANCY and CONFINEMENT 
should also be painless. This would be the 
case if marriages were made from a correct 
standpoint, and the true God worshiped by 
both husband and wife. Suffering during the 
process of child-bearing, from conception to 
birth, is the result of the belief that there is sen- 
sation in matter — that it can suffer and enjoy. 
All suffering and all enjoyment is in the con- 
sciousness. According to the beliefs with 
which the consciousness is filled does it realize. 
One who meditates much upon God as Spirit 
will gradually undermine the belief of sensa- 
tion in matter. This will exterminate all lust- 
ful passions and sensual appetites. 

When this is accomplished none but desired 
and welcome children will be brought into the 
world, and then will we have a happy, wise, and 
righteous race. It is obvious that this result 



350 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

will only be attained through individual accom- 
plishment. 

ASTHMA. First be sure that your patient 
does not have worms, then treat against uncon- 
scious, inordinate grasping or desiring to retain 
money. Affirm peace and faith in the eternal 
bounty of the ceaselessly active Principle, 
Good. 

PILES. Treat against the belief that the 
externals of existence are substantialities, and 
affirm a sincere desire to know the truth of 
Being and to realize a pure heart. 

Treat PALE and BLOODLESS people 
against fear and doubt. Affirm realization of 
their eternal strength. 

CONSUMPTION is a result of the race be- 
lief that there is an active power, evil, which 
pursues the children of men, and attacks and 
consumes them at its own pleasure. Your pa- 
tient must be taught to misplace this belief by 
filling his mentality with the affirmation that 
"Our God is a consuming fire." When a con- 
sciousness becomes filled with the fact that God 
is Principle, it will perceive that all incorrect 
beliefs and notions must be obliterated. Truth 
will always misplace error. Principles per- 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 35I 

ceived will consume erroneous beliefs. Disease 
will consume physical shapes as long as we men- 
tally give it the power to consume them. When 
we withdraw this power and turn to the Truth, 
It will consume and annihilate all our error be- 
liefs. Divine Mind is ceaseless Principle. Its 
activity is the Holy Ghost. The Holy Ghost 
is the pure thought of God-Mind. It is the 
unquenchable fire which will never cease to burn 
until it has consumed all the chaff of mortality. 
All human errors and frailties will be consumed 
by the affirmation, "God is infinite Love." The 
Holy Ghost will "fan" every consciousness un- 
til it is quickened with the desire to know the 
true God and its own true Being. 

INTEMPERANCE. Tell the personality 
who is being treated for intemperance, that he 
does not want liquor. Tell him that because 
of the very nature of living soul that nothing 
short of knowledge of Truth will satisfy him. 
Most cases of intemperance need to be treated 
against obsession, as well as nearly all cases of 
waywardness. To arouse the consciousness of 
true individuality is the cure. 

WHEN THERE IS INHARMONY IN 
THE HOME declare the contrary. AfBrm, 



352 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

"Everyone in this house wants to do what is 
right. We are all peaceful, calm, and harmo- 
nious. We all love one another. We feel kindly 
toward one another. We have charity each for 
the others. We do not notice nor condemn 
each other's faults. We are all the children of 
God on our upward way, and by our every 
thought and every act we each one are trying 
to help the other members of the family. We 
are trying to do the will, and thus prove our 
doctrine that God is Love, 

PROSPERITY. Poverty and abundance are 
the outpicturing of states of Mind. Poverty is 
a dtsea.se which nothing but understanding of 
the true nature of God will permanently cure. 

From the foregoing "Suggestions" it may be 
gathered that any consciousness looking into 
the truth of Being, and affirming the attribute 
of omniscience, can discern what errors to treat 
against in particular cases, and also what par- 
ticular aspect of Being must be affirmed to off- 
set it. Nothing can be hidden or withheld from 
him who gives his whole heart to the individ- 
ual discovery of the truth of Being. His word 
will become omnipotent and his judgment un- 
<erring. Understanding of the true nature ,oi 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 353 

Primal Cause, and Its changeless Expression, is 
the only thing that will make one a genuine 
and reliable healer. 

It is a matter for your individual decision as 
to whether or not you will have a set charge 
for your treatments. You will be very wise if 
you treat yourself against self-deception, and 
for a wise and understanding heart, before you 
really decide what you will do in this matter. 

It is quite possible for a personality who is 
receiving handsome remuneration to think he 
loves to work for humanity. He can discover 
the depth of his love by asking his own heart: 
"Would I be willing to do this work for hu- 
manity if I did not feel sure of receiving my 
pay?" 

Again, one might say: "It is not good for 
those who come for treatment to receive it gra- 
tuitously. It is better for them that I compel 
them to pay me something, even at great sacri- 
fice to themselves." 

There is no question but that every person- 
ality should render a benefit for a benefit re- 
ceived. This matter admits of no argument at 
all, but the righteousness of demanding what a 
personality shall do, when that personality him- 



354 SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

self docs not see the righteousness of it, does 
admit of argument. If metaphysical practi- 
tioners want to help souls, as they claim they 
do, would they not better give their patients 
freedom to decide as to what, when, and how 
they shall return the benefit they have received? 
How else is a living soul to learn that he is 
free to do what is right? How else can he ex- 
perience in his inmost soul the joy which comes 
of resolute, intentional right doing? 

Again, one might say: "Human souls have 
not yet grown to the place where they can be 
trusted to remunerate others for benefits re- 
ceived, therefore if I allow them to make me 
free-will offerings only, my needs will not be 
supplied." 

Would it not be better to be honest with 
oneself and say: "I perceive that I do not yet 
realize the nature of God sufficiently to depend 
upon It to supply my daily needs. I perceive 
that my first work is with myself, for I cannot 
be a real, true helper of God's children until I 
have demonstrated within my own conscious- 
ness that I am really y?/ to help them. If I 
cannot trust God for my daily bread, I am not 
yet ready to be a true leader of his children; 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING. 35$ 

but thanks be to God I perceive that in this 
respect, as in all others, I will evolve soon or 
late perfect faith to do all things. In the 
meantime I will be patient with myself because 
I know that soul growth cannot be forced. In 
the fullness of time all faith will be mine." 

SOUL ALTERATIVES. 
One or more to be used daily. 

In the early morning declare what you wish 
to see accomplished during the day: 

I desire to see good will, peace, and harmony 
reign within this household today. I desire to 
see that intelligence, wisdom, and knowledge 
are divinely manifested. I desire to feel and 
see divine love beam through every counte- 
nance and manifested by every act. I desire to 
see health and strength the individual realiza- 
tion of everyone. Thus will we all come into 
a fuller knowledge of our inherent perfection 
and make God manifest to the degree of our 
realization. 

In my real Being I am omniscient. 

I am now beginning to realize the truth of my 
Being. 

I have faith in Myself, because in my real 
Being i am the omnipotent child of the eternal 
God. 



35^ SIMPLIFIED LESSONS 

I am learning of Omniscience the word that 
will govern this situation. 

I have eternal life. 

My strength is inexhaustible because of its 
inexhaustible Source. 

In calmness and repose do I realize strength 
and power. 

In my mouth is found no guile. 

The fruit of my lips is created for me. 

I am unprejudiced and just, because in all 
my thinking I am governed by divine Principle. 

I am cultivating an even and sweet temper 
because I want to realize and manifest divine 
Harmony. 

I am steadfast in my purpose to realize my 
true Being. 

The ceaseless and inexhaustible bounty of 
omnipresent God must become the realization 
of every individual living soul. 

Plenty and prosperity are my birthright from 
God. By my steady and persistent speaking I 
will bring them into visibility. 

I am a true and faithful friend to everyone, 
and everyone is a true and faithful friend to 
me. 

I speak my word joyously at all times. 



IN THE SCIENCE OF BEING 357 

I have faith in the spoken word of Truth. 

Nothing but words of Truth vibrate in my 
ears 

I am strong and of a good courage, for the 
Lord will neither fail me nor forsake me. 

I have hearing ears and an obedient heart. 

I now open my consciousness to the inflow- 
ing of infinite Intelligence, and the outpouring 
of divine love. 

In my real Being I know everything because 
I am the child of infinite Wisdom and Intelli- 
gence. 

There is no unknowable for me, because I am 
the child of infinite Knowledge Itself. 

The eyes of my Being penetrate all "mists" 
and see beyond all appearances. 

I do not judge according to appearances. I 
perceive the Good which is always here. 

My realization of abundance is eternal. 

Divine Love is my Shepherd. It provides 
for me. It protects me. It guides me. I shall 
not lack. 

Spirit Supply is constant, bountiful, unceas- 
ing, inexhaustible and omnipresent. 



DEC 2B 1899 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatnnent Date: April 2006 

Preservationlechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 





017 660 633 2 




